/ Language: English / Genre:thriller

Scream For Me

Karen Rose

For her exciting debut in hardcover, New York Times bestselling author Karen Rose delivers a heart-stopping suspense novel that picks up where DIE FOR ME left off, with a detective determined to track down a brutal murderer. Special Agent Daniel Vartanian has sworn to find the perpetrator of multiple killings that mimic a 13-year-old murder linked to a collection of photographs that belonged to his brother, Simon, the ruthless serial killer who met his demise in DIE FOR ME. Daniel is certain that someone even more depraved than his brother committed these crimes, and he's determined to bring the current murderer to justice and solve the mysterious crime from years ago. With only a handful of images as a lead, Daniel's search will lead him back through the dark past of his own family, and into the realm of a mind more sinister than he could ever imagine. But his quest will also draw him to Alex Fallon, a beautiful nurse whose troubled past reflects his own. As Daniel becomes attached to Alex, he discovers that she is also the object of the obsessed murderer. Soon, he will not only be racing to discover the identity of this macabre criminal, but also to save the life of the woman he has begun to love.

Karen Rose

Scream For Me

The second book in the Daniel Vartanian series, 2008

To Martin, because the sun shines brighter whenever you’re with me. Of course, living in a very sunny state doesn’t hurt, but you get my drift. I love you.

To Kay and Marc. Your friendship is without price.

And to my editor, Karen Kosztolnyik, and my agent, Robin Rue. Thank you.


Danny Agan for answering all my questions on police procedure.

Doug Byron for answering all my questions on forensic chemistry.

Marc Conterato for all things medical.

Martin Hafer for information on hypnosis and for sliding dinner under my office door when I’m on deadline.

Jimmy Hatton and Mike Koenig for being such a great team all those years ago. I couldn’t help but give you an encore performance.

Terri Bolyard, Kay Conterato, and Sonie Lasker for listening when I get stuck!

Shannon Aviles for your support and all the buzz.

Beth Miller for all your enthusiasm!

All mistakes are my own.


Mansfield Community Hospital, Dutton, Georgia

Thirteen years ago

A bell dinged. Another elevator had arrived. Alex stared at the floor and wished to be invisible as a strong perfume tickled her nose.

“Violet Drummond, come on. We’ve still got two patients to visit. What are you doing? Oh.” The last was uttered on an indrawn breath.

Go away, Alex thought.

“Isn’t that… her?” The whisper came from Alex’s left. “The Tremaine girl that lived?”

Alex kept her eyes fixed on the fists she clenched in her lap. Go away.

“Looks like,” the first woman answered, dropping her voice. “My goodness, she looks just like her sister. I saw the other one’s picture in the paper. Spittin’ images, they are.”

“Well, they are twins. Identical, even. Were, anyway. God rest her soul.”

Alicia. Alex’s chest closed up and she couldn’t breathe.

“Shame, it was. Pretty thing like that found dead in a ditch without a stitch on. God only knows what that man did to her before he killed her.”

“Dirty no-good drifter. I hope they fry him alive. I heard he’d… you know.”

Screaming. Screaming. A million voices were screaming in her head. Cover your ears. Make them stop. But Alex’s hands stayed clenched in her lap. Shut the door. Shut the door. The door in her mind closed and the screaming abruptly stilled. There was quiet again. Alex dragged in a breath. Her heart was racing.

“Well, that one in the wheelchair there tried to kill herself after she found her mama dead on the floor. She took every pill Doc Fabares prescribed for her mother’s nerves. Luckily her aunt found her in time. The girl, of course. Not the mother.”

“Well, of course not. You don’t get up after shootin’ yourself in the head.”

Alex flinched, the crack of the single shot echoing through her mind, again and again and again. And the blood. So much blood. Mama.

I hate you I hate you I wish you were dead.

Alex closed her eyes. Tried to make the screams go away, but they wouldn’t stop. I hate you I hate you I wish you were dead.

Shut the door.

“Where’s she from, the aunt?”

“Delia at the bank says the aunt’s a nurse from Ohio. She and the girl’s mama are sisters. Were anyway. Delia says when the aunt walked up to her window she nearly had heart failure. Lookin’ at the aunt was just like looking at Kathy-spooked her good.”

“Well, I heard Kathy Tremaine used the gun that belonged to that man she was livin’ with. What an example to set for those girls of hers, livin’ with a man, and at her age.”

Panic began to well. Shut the door.

“Hers and his. He has a daughter, too. Bailey’s her name.”

“They were wild, wild girls, all three of ’em. Somethin’ like this was bound t’happen.”

“Wanda, please. It’s not that girl’s fault some homeless man raped and killed her.”

Alex’s breath was backing up in her lungs. Go away. Go to hell. Both of you. All of you. Just leave me alone and let me finish what I started.

Wanda scoffed. “Have you seen the way these girls dress today? Just askin’ for a man to drag them off and do God-knows-what. I’m just glad she’s being taken away.”

“She is? The aunt’s takin’ her back to Ohio?”

“That’s what Delia at the bank told me. I say it’s a blessing that she won’t be going back to the high school. My granddaughter goes to that school, in the tenth grade, same as the Tremaine girls. Alexandra Tremaine would have been a terrible influence.”

“Terrible,” Violet agreed. “Oh, look at the time. We still have to visit Gracie and Estelle Johnson. Push the elevator button, Wanda. My hands are full with these violets.”

The button dinged and the two old women were gone. Alex was shaking from inside her body out to her skin. Kim was taking her to Ohio. Alex didn’t really care. She didn’t plan on making it to Ohio anyway. All she wanted was to finish what she’d started.

“Alex?” Footsteps clacked on the tile and she smelled a new perfume, clean and sweet. “What’s wrong? You’re shaking like a leaf. Meredith, what happened? You were supposed to be watching her, not sitting on that bench with your nose in a book.”

Kim touched her forehead and Alex wrenched back, keeping her eyes on her hands. Don’t touch me. She wanted it to be a snarl, but the words echoed only in her own mind.

“Is she okay, Mom?” It was Meredith. Alex had a vague memory of her cousin, one big girl of seven playing Barbies with two five-year-olds. Two little girls. Alicia. Alex wasn’t part of two anymore. I’m alone. Panic began to well again. For God’s sake shut the door. Alex drew a breath. Focused on the darkness in her mind. Quiet darkness.

“I think so, Merry.” Kim knelt in front of the chair and tugged on Alex’s chin until she lifted her face. Her eyes met Kim’s and instantly skittered away. With a sigh, Kim stood and Alex breathed again. “Let’s get her to the car. Dad’s bringing it up to the door.” The elevator door dinged once again and Alex’s chair was pulled into the elevator backward. “I wonder what upset her? I was only gone for a few minutes.”

“I think it was those old ladies. I think they were talking about Alicia and Aunt Kathy.”

“What? Meredith, why didn’t you say something to them?”

“I couldn’t really hear them. I didn’t think Alex could hear them either. Mostly they were just whispering.”

“I’ll just bet they were, old busybodies. Next time, come get me.”

The elevator dinged and the chair was pushed into the hall. “Mom.” Meredith’s voice took on a warning tone. “It’s Mr. Crighton. And he’s got Bailey and Wade with him.”

“I was hoping he’d do the right thing for once. Meredith, run out to the car and get your father. Have him call the sheriff, just in case Mr. Crighton gives us any trouble.”

“Okay. Mom, don’t make him mad, please.”

“I won’t. Now go.”

The wheelchair came to a stop and Alex stared hard at the hands in her lap. Her own hands. She blinked hard. They looked different. Had they always looked this way?

“Dad, she’s taking her. You can’t let her take Alex away.” Bailey. It sounded like she was crying. Don’t cry, Bailey. It’s better this way.

“She’s not taking her anywhere.” His boots stopped shuffling on the tile.

Kim sighed. “Craig, please. Don’t make a scene. It’s not good for Alex or your own kids. Take Wade and Bailey home. I’m taking Alex with me.”

“Alex is my daughter. You can’t have her.”

“She’s not your daughter, Craig. You never married my sister, never adopted her children. Alex is mine and she leaves with me, today. I’m sorry, Bailey,” Kim added, her voice gentling. “But this is the way it needs to be. You can come visit her any time.”

Scuffed black work boots stopped next to Alex’s own feet. She pulled her feet back. Kept her eyes down. Breathe.

“No. That girl lived in my house for five years, Kim. She called me ‘Daddy.’ ”

No, that Alex had never done. She’d called him “sir.”

Bailey was crying now, hard. “Please, Kim, don’t do this.”

“You can’t take her. She can’t even look at you.” There was desperation in Craig’s voice and truth in his words. Alex couldn’t look at Kim, not even now that she’d changed her hair. It was a nice try and Alex knew she should be grateful for Kim’s sacrifice. But Kim couldn’t change her eyes. “You cut and dyed your hair, but you still look like Kathy. Every time she looks at you, she’ll see her mama. Is that what you want?”

“If she stayed with you, she’d see her mama dead in the living room every time she came downstairs,” Kim snapped. “What were you thinking, leaving them alone?”

“I had to go to work,” Craig snarled back. “It’s what keeps bread on my table.”

I hate you. I wish you were dead. The voices screamed in her mind, loud and long and angry. Alex bent her head low and Kim’s hand brushed the back of her neck. Don’t touch me. She tried to pull away, but Craig was too close. So she stayed frozen.

“Damn you and damn your work,” Kim said bitterly. “You left Kathy alone on the worst day of her life. If you’d been home, she might be alive and Alex wouldn’t be here.”

The boots came closer and Alex pulled her feet back further.

“Are you saying I caused this? That I made Kathy kill herself? That I made Alex swallow a bottle of pills? Is that what you’re saying?

The silence between them was tense and Alex held her breath, waiting. Kim wasn’t saying no and Craig’s hands were now fisted as tight as Alex’s were.

The doors swished open, then closed and there were more footsteps on the tile floor. “Kim, is there a problem?” Kim’s husband, Steve. Alex let out the breath she held. He was a big man with a kind face. Alex could look at his face. But not now.

“I don’t know.” Kim’s voice trembled. “Craig, is there a problem?”

Another few beats of silence and Craig’s fists slowly relaxed. “No. Will you at least let me and the kids say good-bye?”

“I suppose that would be okay.” Kim’s perfume grew faint as she moved away.

Craig was coming closer. Shut the door. Alex squeezed her eyes closed and held her breath while he whispered in her ear. She concentrated hard, keeping him out of her mind, and finally, finally he stepped away.

She sat hunched over while Bailey hugged her. “I’ll miss you, Alex. Whose clothes will I steal now?” Bailey tried to laugh, but choked on a sob. “Write to me, please.”

Wade was last. Shut the door. Again she held herself rigid as he hugged her good-bye. The voices screeched. It hurt. Please. Make it stop. She focused, hands on the door, shoving it closed. Finally Wade stepped away and she could breathe once more.

“Now we’ll leave,” Kim said. “Please let us go.” Alex held her breath again until they reached a white car. Steve scooped her up and settled her on the seat.

Click. Steve fastened her seatbelt, then cupped her face in his hand.

“We’ll take care of you, Alex. I promise,” he said softly.

He slammed her car door and it was only then that Alex let herself unclench her fist. Just a little. Just enough to see the bag she held. Pills. A lot of tiny white pills. Where? When? It didn’t matter where or when. What mattered was she could now finish what she’d started. She licked her bottom lip and forced her chin up.

“Please.” She flinched at the sound of her own voice. It was rusty from lack of use.

In the front seat both Steve and Kim jerked around to look.

“Mom, Alex talked!” Meredith was grinning.

Alex was not.

“What is it, honey?” Kim asked. “What do you need?”

Alex dropped her eyes. “Water. Please.”

Chapter One

Arcadia, Georgia, Present day

Friday, January 26, 1:25 a.m.

He’d chosen her with care. Taken her with relish. Made her scream, long and loud.

Mack O’Brien shivered. It still gave him goose bumps. Still made his blood race and his nostrils flare as he remembered how she’d looked, sounded. Tasted. The taste of pure fear was like nothing else. This he knew. She’d been his first murder. She would not be his last.

He’d chosen her final resting place with equal care. He let her body roll off his back and drop to the soggy ground with a muted thud. He squatted next to her and arranged the rough brown blanket in which he’d wrapped her like a shroud, his anticipation growing. Sunday was the annual cross-county bicycle race. One hundred cyclists would be passing this way. He’d placed her so that she’d be visible from the road.

Soon she would be found. Soon they would hear of her demise.

They’ll wonder. And they’ll suspect each other. They’ll all be afraid.

He stood, satisfied with his handiwork. He wanted them to be afraid. He wanted them to shake and tremble like girls. He wanted them to know the true taste of fear.

Because he knew that taste, just as he knew hunger and fury. That he knew all those flavors so intimately was their fault.

He looked down, nudged the brown blanket with his toe. She had paid. Soon, every one of them would suffer and they would pay. Soon they’d know he’d returned.

Hello, Dutton. Mack is back. And he wouldn’t rest until he’d ruined them all.

Cincinnati , Ohio , Friday, January 26, 2:55 p.m.

“Ow. That hurt.”

Alex Fallon glanced down at the pale, sullen teenage girl. “I suppose it does at that.” Quickly Alex taped the IV needle in place. “Maybe you’ll remember this the next time you’re tempted to skip school, eat an entire hot fudge sundae, and end up in the ER. Vonnie, you have diabetes and denial won’t change that. You have to follow-”

“My diet,” Vonnie snarled. “I know already. Why can’t everybody leave me alone?”

The words echoed in Alex’s mind, as they always did. Gratitude to her family mixed with the sympathy for her patient, as it always did. “One of these days you’re going to eat the wrong thing and end up… downstairs.”

Vonnie gave her best shot at belligerence. “So? What’s downstairs anyway?”

“The morgue.” Alex held the girl’s startled gaze. “Unless that’s what you want.”

Abruptly, Vonnie’s eyes filled with tears. “Some days it is.”

“I know, honey.” And she understood more than anyone outside her family imagined. “But you’re going to have decide which it’s going to be. Live or die.”

“Alex?” Letta, their charge nurse, poked her head into the examination room. “You’ve got an urgent call on two. I can take over in here.”

Alex squeezed Vonnie’s shoulder. “I’m done for now.” She gave Vonnie the eye. “I don’t want to see you in here again.” She handed the chart to Letta. “Who is it?”

“Nancy Barker from Fulton County Social Services down in Georgia.”

Alex’s heart sank. “That’s where my stepsister lives.”

Letta lifted her brows. “I didn’t know you had a stepsister.”

Technically Alex didn’t, but the story was too long and her relationship with Bailey too convoluted. “I haven’t seen her in a long time.” Five years, in fact, when Bailey had shown up on Alex’s Cincinnati doorstep higher than a kite. Alex had tried to get Bailey into rehab, but Bailey had disappeared, taking Alex’s credit cards with her.

Letta’s brow creased with concern. “I hope everything’s okay.”

Alex had been both expecting and dreading this call for years. “Yeah. Me, too.”

It was one of those sad ironies, Alex thought as she hurried to the phone. Alex had been the one to attempt suicide all those years ago and Bailey was the one who’d ended up an addict. Family had made a huge difference. Alex had had Kim and Steve and Meredith to get her through. But Bailey’s family… Bailey had no one.

She picked up line two. “This is Alex Fallon.”

“This is Nancy Barker. I’m with Fulton County Social Services.”

Alex sighed. “Just tell me, is she alive?”

There was a long pause. “Who, Miss Fallon?”

Alex winced at the “Miss.” She still wasn’t used to not being “Mrs. Preville.” Her cousin Meredith said it would be just a matter of time after her divorce, but a year had passed and Alex felt no closure. Perhaps it was because she and her ex still crossed paths several times a week. Right at this moment, as a matter of fact. Alex watched Dr. Richard Preville reach next to the phone for his own messages. Carefully not meeting her eyes, he bobbed an awkward nod. No, sharing shifts with her ex was not speeding her along the road to relationship recovery.

“Miss Fallon?” the woman prompted.

Alex wrenched her focus back. “Bailey. That is who you’re calling about, isn’t it?”

“Actually I’m calling about Hope.”

“Hope.” Alex repeated it blankly. “I don’t understand. Hope what?”

“Hope Crighton, Bailey’s daughter. Your niece.”

Alex sat down, stunned. “I didn’t know Bailey had a daughter.” That poor child.

“Oh. Then you didn’t know that you’re listed as the emergency contact on all of Hope’s registration forms at her preschool.”

“No.” Alex drew a bolstering breath. “Is Bailey dead, Ms. Barker?”

“I hope not, but we don’t know where she is. She didn’t show up for work this morning and one of her coworkers went to her house to check on her. The coworker found Hope curled up in a little ball in a closet.”

Sick dread settled in Alex’s gut, but she kept her voice calm. “And Bailey was gone.”

“The last anyone saw her was last night when she picked Hope up from preschool.”

Preschool. The child was old enough for preschool and Alex had no idea she’d even existed. Oh, Bailey, what have you done? “And Hope? Was she hurt?”

“Not physically, but she’s scared. Very scared. She’s not talking to anyone.”

“Where is she?”

“Right now she’s in emergency foster care.” Nancy Barker sighed. “Well, if you’re not going to take her, I’ll line up a permanent foster family for her.”

“I’ll take her.” The words were out of Alex’s mouth before she even knew she planned to say them. But once said, she knew it was the right thing to do.

“You didn’t even know she existed until five minutes ago,” Barker protested.

“It doesn’t matter. I’m her aunt. I’ll take her.” Like Kim took me. And saved my life. “I’ll get there as soon as I can arrange leave from my job and buy a plane ticket.”

Alex hung up, turned, and walked into Letta, whose brows were nearly off her forehead. Alex knew she’d been listening. “Well? Can I have the leave?”

Letta’s eyes were filled with worry. “Do you have vacation saved up?”

“Six weeks. I haven’t taken a day in more than three years.” There hadn’t been reason to. Richard never had time to go anywhere. He’d always been working.

“Then start out with vacation,” Letta said. “I’ll get somebody to cover your shifts. But, Alex, you know nothing about this child. Maybe she has a disability or special needs.”

“I’ll cope,” Alex said. “She has no one, and she’s family. I won’t abandon her.”

“Like her mother did.” Letta tilted her head. “Like your mother did you.”

Alex fought the wince, keeping her face impassive. Her past was only a few clicks away from anyone with Google. But Letta did mean well, so Alex made her lips curve. “I’ll call you when I get down there and find out more. Thanks, Letta.”

Arcadia , Georgia , Sunday, January 28, 4:05 p.m.

“Welcome back, Danny boy,” Special Agent Daniel Vartanian murmured to himself as he got out of his car and surveyed the scene. He’d only been gone two weeks, but it had been an eventful two weeks. It was time to get back to work, back to his life. Which in Daniel’s case meant the same thing. Work was his life, and death was his work.

Avenging death, that was. Not causing it. He thought of the past two weeks, of all the death, all the lives destroyed. It was enough to drive a man insane, if he let it. Daniel didn’t intend to let it. He’d go back to his life, finding justice for one victim at a time. He’d make a difference. It was the only way he knew to… atone.

The victim this day was a woman. She’d been found in a ditch on the side of the road, which was now lined with law enforcement vehicles of all shapes and functions.

The crime lab was already here, as was the ME. Daniel stopped at the edge of the road where someone had strung yellow crime scene tape and peered down into the ditch where the body lay, a tech from the ME’s office crouched by her side. She’d been wrapped in a brown blanket that had been pulled away just enough to do the exam. Daniel could see she had dark hair and was perhaps five foot six. She was nude and her face was… damaged. He’d lifted one leg over the tape when a voice stopped him.

“Stop, sir. This area is off limits.”

Straddling the tape, Daniel looked over his shoulder to where a young, earnest-faced officer stood, one hand on his weapon. “I’m Special Agent Daniel Vartanian, Georgia Bureau of Investigation.”

The man’s eyes widened. “Vartanian? You mean-I mean-” He took a breath and straightened abruptly. “I’m sorry, sir. I was just surprised, that’s all.”

Daniel nodded, giving the young man a kind smile. “I understand.” He didn’t like it, but he did understand. The name Vartanian had gotten quite a bit of publicity in the week since his brother Simon’s death, none of it good, all of it deserved. Simon Vartanian had taken seventeen lives in Philadelphia -two of those victims his own parents. The story had made every newspaper in the country. It would be a long time before the name Vartanian could be said without a wide-eyed response. “Where can I find the sheriff?”

The officer pointed about forty feet down the road. “That’s Sheriff Corchran.”

“Thanks, Officer.” Daniel pulled his leg back over the tape and started walking again, conscious of the officer’s eyes following him. In two minutes everyone here would know a Vartanian was on the scene. Daniel hoped he could keep the hubbub to a minimum. This wasn’t about him or any other Vartanian, it was about that woman lying in the ditch wrapped in a brown blanket. She had family somewhere, people who would be missing her. People who would need justice and closure to get on with their lives.

Daniel had once thought justice and closure to be the same thing, that knowing a perpetrator had been caught and punished for his crimes closed the book on a painful chapter in the lives of the victims and their families. Now, hundreds of crimes, victims, and families later, he understood that every crime created a ripple effect, touched lives in ways that could never be measured. Simply knowing evil had been punished wasn’t always enough to allow one to move on. Daniel knew all about that, too.

“Daniel.” It was a surprised greeting from Ed Randall, head of the crime lab team. “I didn’t know you were back.”

“Just today.” It was supposed to have been tomorrow, but having been away for two weeks, Daniel was next in the barrel for an assignment. When this call had come in, his boss had called him back in early. He stuck out his hand to the sheriff. “Sheriff Corchran, I’m Special Agent Vartanian, GBI. We’ll provide any support you request.”

The sheriff’s eyes widened as he shook Daniel’s hand. “Any relation to…?”

God help me, yes. He made himself smile. “I’m afraid so.”

Corchran studied him shrewdly. “You ready to be back?”

No. Daniel kept his voice level. “Yes. If it’s a problem, I can request someone else.”

Corchran seemed to consider it and Daniel waited, keeping his temper carefully locked down. It wasn’t right, wasn’t fair, but being judged by his family’s deeds was his reality. Finally Corchran shook his head. “No, you don’t need to do that. We’re good.”

Daniel’s temper settled and again he made himself smile. “Good. So can you tell me what happened? Who discovered the body and when?”

“Today was our annual Cycle Challenge and this road is part of the course. One of the cyclists noticed the blanket. He didn’t want to lose the race, so he called 911 and kept cycling. I have him waiting at the finish line if you need to talk to him.”

“I’ll want to talk to him, yes. Did anyone else stop?”

“No, we got lucky,” Ed Randall said. “We had an undisturbed scene when we got here and no crowd watching-they were all at the finish line.”

“That doesn’t happen very often. Who was first on the scene from your department, Sheriff?” Daniel asked.

“Larkin. He lifted only a corner of the blanket to see her face.” Corchran’s stony face flinched, a telling sign. “I immediately called you guys. We don’t have the resources to investigate a scene like this.”

Daniel acknowledged the final statement with a nod. He appreciated sheriffs like Corchran who were willing to bring in the Georgia Bureau of Investigation. So many were territorial, viewing any GBI involvement as… a swarm of locusts descending on their town. Yes, that’s how the sheriff of Daniel’s hometown had put it only two weeks ago. “We’ll work with you in whatever capacity you choose, Sheriff.”

“For now, take it all,” Corchran said. “My department is at your disposal.” His jaw squared. “We haven’t had a murder in Arcadia in the ten years since I’ve been in office. We want to see whoever did that go away for a long time.”

“We do, too.” Daniel turned to Ed. “So what do you know?”

“She was killed somewhere else and dumped here. Her body was found wrapped in a brown blanket.”

“Like a shroud,” Daniel murmured and Ed nodded.

“Just like. The blanket appears to be new, it’s some wool blend. Her face was beaten badly and there was bruising around her mouth. The ME can give you more on that. There’s no sign of struggle down there and no footprints up or down the slope.”

Daniel frowned and looked down into the ditch. It was a drainage ditch and the water ran down to the storm sewer about a hundred yards away. The sides were smooth mud. “Then he must have walked through the water to the storm sewer, then up to the road.” He considered it a moment. “This bike race. Was it widely publicized?”

Corchran nodded. “This is a big fund-raiser for the local youth clubs, so the boosters put flyers in towns fifty miles away. Besides, we’ve had this race on the last Sunday in January for more than ten years. We get bikers from up north who want to ride where it’s warmer. It’s a pretty big deal.”

“Then he wanted her to be found,” Daniel said.

“Daniel.” The ME techs came over the crime scene tape. One of them went straight to their rig and the other stopped next to Ed. “Good to see you back.”

“Good to be back, Malcolm. What do you know?”

Malcolm Zuckerman stretched his back. “That it’s going to be fun getting the body out of that ditch. The incline’s steep and the mud’s slick. Trey’s gonna jerry-rig a crane.”

“Malcolm,” Daniel said with exaggerated patience. Malcolm was always complaining about his back or weather conditions or something. “What do you know about the victim?”

“Female, Caucasian, mid-twenties most likely. She’s been dead about two days. Cause of death appears to be asphyxiation. Bruising on her buttocks and inner thighs indicates sexual assault. Her face has been beaten with a blunt object. Don’t know what yet, but it caused significant damage to her facial structure. Nose, cheekbones, jaw are all broken.” He frowned. “The beating of her face may have been postmortem.”

Daniel lifted a brow. “So he wanted her to be found, but not identified.”

“That’s what I’m thinkin’. I’m betting we won’t find her prints in the system. There is a pattern of bruises to the side of her mouth, could be from her assailant’s fingers.”

“He held his hand over her mouth until she smothered,” Corchran muttered, his jaw clenched. “Then pounded her face to pulp. Sonofabitch.”

“That’s what it looks like,” Malcolm said, sympathy in his voice, but a weariness in his eyes Daniel more than understood. Too many bodies, too many sonsofbitches. “We’ll get more once the doc does the examination. You done with me, Danny?”

“Yeah. Call me when you do the autopsy. I want to be there.”

Malcolm shrugged. “Suit yourself. Doc Berg will probably start after Three-M.”

“What’s Three-M?” Corchran asked as Malcolm went back to the ME rig to wait.

“Morgue morning meeting,” Daniel told him. “That means Dr. Berg will probably start the autopsy at nine-thirty or ten. You’re welcome if you want to watch.”

Corchran swallowed. “Thanks. I will if I can.”

Corchran looked a little green and Daniel didn’t blame him. It wasn’t easy to watch the MEs do their thing. The sound of the bone saws still made Daniel queasy after years of autopsies. “That’s fine. What else, Ed?”

“We got shots of all the area around the body and on both sides of the ditch,” Ed said. “Video and still. We’ll search this side of the ditch first so Malcolm won’t destroy anything getting her out of here, then we’ll set up the lights and search the rest.” He waved at his team and they headed over the tape. Ed started to follow, then hesitated before drawing Daniel aside. “I’m sorry about your parents, Daniel,” he said quietly. “I know there’s nothing I can say. I just wanted you to know.”

Daniel dropped his eyes to the ground, caught off balance. Ed was sorry Arthur and Connie Vartanian were dead. Daniel wasn’t sure he could be. Some days Daniel wasn’t sure his parents hadn’t brought a large measure of their doom on themselves. Simon had been evil, but his parents had enabled his brother, in their own way.

The people Daniel felt truly sorry for were Simon’s other victims. Still… Arthur and Connie had been his parents. He could still see them lying in the Philadelphia morgue, dead at the hand of their own son. That hideous picture mixed in with all the others that haunted him, awake or asleep. So much death. So many lives destroyed. Ripples.

Daniel cleared his throat. “I saw you at the funeral. Thanks, Ed. It meant a lot.”

“If you need anything, you know where to call.” Ed gave Daniel’s shoulder a hard clap, then followed his team. Daniel turned back to Corchran, who’d been watching.

“Sheriff, I’d like to talk to Officer Larkin and have him take me down to the body the same way he approached earlier. I know he’ll do a thorough report, but I’d like to get his memory and impressions straight from him.”

“Sure. He’s stationed down the road, keeping curiosity seekers back.” Corchran radioed Larkin and in less than five minutes the officer had joined them. Larkin’s face was still a little pale, but his eyes were clear. In his hand he held a piece of paper.

“My report, Agent Vartanian. But there is one other thing. I just remembered it when I was driving back here. There was a murder just like this not far from here.”

Corchran’s brows shot up. “Where? When?”

“Before you got here,” Larkin replied. “It was thirteen years ago this April. A girl was found in a ditch just like this. She was wrapped in a brown blanket, and she’d been raped and suffocated.” He swallowed. “And her face had been beaten in, just like this.”

Daniel felt a chill race down his spine. “You seem to remember it clearly, Officer.”

Larkin looked pained. “The girl was sixteen, same age as my own daughter at the time. I don’t remember the girl’s name, but it happened outside of Dutton, which is about twenty-five miles east of here.”

The chill spread and Daniel clenched his body against a shiver. “I know where Dutton is,” he said. He knew Dutton well. He’d walked its streets, shopped in its stores, played Little League on its team. He also knew that evil had lived in Dutton and had borne the Vartanian name. Dutton, Georgia, was Daniel Vartanian’s hometown.

Larkin nodded as he put Daniel’s name with current events. “I expect you do.”

“Thank you, Officer,” Daniel said, managing to keep his voice level. “I’ll look into it as soon as possible. For now, let’s go take a look at Jane Doe.”

Dutton , Georgia , Sunday, January 28, 9:05 p.m.

Alex closed the bedroom door, then leaned against it, drained. “She’s finally asleep,” she murmured to her cousin Meredith, who sat on the sofa in the adjoining sitting room of Alex’s hotel room.

Meredith looked up from her study of the pages and pages of the coloring books four-year-old Hope Crighton had filled since Alex had taken custody of her niece from the social worker thirty-six hours before. “Then we need to talk,” she said softly.

There was concern in Meredith’s eyes. Coming from a pediatric psychologist who specialized in emotionally traumatized children, this only intensified Alex’s dread.

Alex sat down. “I appreciate you coming. I know you’re busy with your patients.”

“I can get someone to take care of my patients for a day or two. I would have been here yesterday had you told me you were coming, because I would have been sitting on the plane right next to you.” There was frustration and hurt in Meredith’s voice. “What were you thinking, Alex? Coming down here all by yourself. Of all places… here.”

Here. Dutton, Georgia. The name made Alex’s stomach churn. It was the last place she’d ever wanted to come back to. But the churning in her stomach was nothing compared to the fear she’d felt when she’d first looked into Hope’s blank gray eyes.

“I don’t know,” Alex admitted. “I should have known better. But Mer, I had no idea it would be this bad, but it is as bad as I think, isn’t it?”

“From what I’ve seen in the last three hours? Yes. Whether her traumatizing event was waking up to find her mother gone on Friday or the years that came before that, I can’t say. I don’t know what Hope was like before Bailey disappeared.” Meredith frowned. “But she’s nothing like I expected her to be.”

“I know. I’d prepared myself for a dirty, malnourished child. I mean, the last time I saw Bailey, she was really bad, Meredith. High and dirty. Track marks on both arms. I’ve always wondered if I could have done something more.”

Meredith lifted an auburn brow. “So here you are?”

“No. Well, maybe it started that way, but as soon as I saw Hope, all that changed.” She thought of the little girl with the golden curls and Botticelli angel face. And empty gray eyes. “I thought for a moment they’d brought me the wrong child. She’s clean and well-fed. Her clothes and shoes were like new.”

“The social worker would have given her clean clothes and shoes.”

“Those were the clothes the social worker took from Hope’s preschool. Hope’s teacher said Bailey always kept a clean set in Hope’s cubby. They said Bailey was a good mom, Mer. They were shocked when the social worker told them Bailey had disappeared. The school director said Bailey would never leave Hope alone like that.”

Meredith lifted her brows. “Does she suspect foul play?”

“Yeah, the preschool director did. She told that to the cops.”

“So what do the cops say?”

Alex clenched her teeth. “That they’re following every lead, but that junkies disappear every day. It was a standard ‘leave us alone’ response. I couldn’t get anywhere with them on the phone. They just ignored me. She’s been gone three days and they haven’t declared her a missing person yet.”

“Junkies do disappear, Alex.”

“I know that. But why would the preschool director lie?”

“Maybe she didn’t. Maybe Bailey was a good actress or maybe she had a good spell of sobriety but went back on the juice. For now, let’s focus on Hope. You said the social worker told you she’d been coloring all night?”

“Yes. Nancy Barker, she’s the social worker, said it was all Hope had done since they’d taken her from the closet.” The closet in Bailey’s house. Panic began to well, as it did every time she thought of that house. “Bailey still lives there.”

Meredith’s eyes widened. “Really? I thought it would have been sold years ago.”

“No. I checked the property records online. The deed’s still in Craig’s name.” The pressure in Alex’s chest increased and she closed her eyes, focusing on quieting her mind. Meredith’s hand closed over hers and squeezed.

“You okay, kid?”

“Yeah.” Alex shook herself. “Stupid, these panic attacks. I should be past this.”

“Because you’re superhuman,” Meredith said blandly. “This place was the site of the worst disaster of your life, so stop beating yourself up for being all too human, Alex.”

Alex shrugged, then frowned. “Nancy Barker said the house was a mess, piles of trash on the floor. The mattresses were old and torn. There was rotten food in the fridge.”

“That I would expect from a junkie’s house.”

“Yes, but they found no clothes for Hope or Bailey. None. Clean or dirty.”

Meredith frowned. “Based on what the preschool said, that is surprising.” She hesitated. “Did you go to the house?”

“No.” The word shot from Alex’s lips like the crack of a bullet. “No,” she said more evenly. “I haven’t. Yet.”

“When you do, I’ll go with you. No arguments. Is Craig still there?”

Focus on the quiet. “No. Nancy Barker said they tried to locate him, but nobody’s heard from him in a long time. I was listed as the emergency contact at the preschool.”

“How did the social worker know where Hope went to pre-school?”

“Bailey’s coworker told her. That’s how they found Hope-Bailey hadn’t shown up to work and her coworker was worried and went to check on her during her break.”

“Where does Bailey work?”

“She’s a hairdresser, apparently in a pretty upscale salon.”

Meredith blinked. “Dutton has an upscale salon?”

“No. Dutton has Angie’s.” Her mother used to go to Angie’s every other Monday. “Bailey worked in Atlanta. I got the coworker’s phone number, but she hasn’t been home. I left messages.”

Meredith picked up one of the coloring books. “Where did all these come from?”

Alex eyed the stack. “Nancy Barker found one in Hope’s backpack. She said Hope was staring into space, but when she gave her the coloring book and crayons, Hope started to color. Nancy tried to get her to draw on blank paper, hoping Hope would tell her something through her pictures, but Hope kept grabbing the book. She ran out of coloring books early last night and I had to pay the bellboy to go to the store and buy more. More crayons, too.” Alex stared at the box that had held sixty-four crayons, when new. It now held fifty-seven-every color except red. Every redlike crayon was gone, used down to a half-inch nub.

“She likes red,” Meredith observed.

Alex swallowed hard. “I don’t even want to consider the implications of that.”

Meredith lifted a shoulder. “It may mean nothing more than that she likes red.”

“But you don’t think so.”


“She’s holding a red crayon now. I finally gave up and let her take it to bed with her.”

“What happened when she ran out of red crayons last night?”

“She cried, but she never said a single word.” Alex shuddered. “I’ve seen thousands of children cry in the ER, in pain, in fear… but never like that. She was like… a robot the way she cried-no emotion. She never made a sound. Not a word. Then she went into what looked like a catatonic state. She scared me so badly that I took her to the clinic in town. Dr. Granville checked her out, said she was just in shock.”

“Did he run any tests?”

“No. The social worker had told me she’d taken Hope to the ER after they found her hiding in the closet on Friday. They ran tox screens and titers to check her immunization record. She’s had all her childhood immunizations and everything else was in order.”

“Who is her family doctor?”

“I don’t know. Granville, the doctor here in town, said he’d never seen Hope or Bailey in ‘a professional capacity.’ He seemed surprised Hope was so clean and well cared for, as if he’d seen her dirty before. He wanted to give her a shot, to sedate her.”

Meredith’s brows lifted. “Did you let him?”

“No, and he got a little huffy, asking why I’d brought her at all if I didn’t want him to treat her. But I didn’t like the idea of drugging a child if you don’t need to. She wasn’t violent and there seemed no danger of her hurting herself, so I didn’t want her drugged.”

“I agree. So all this time Hope never said a word? Are we sure she can speak?”

“The preschool says she’s very talkative, big vocabulary. In fact, she can even read.”

Meredith looked taken aback. “Wow. She’s what, four?”

“Barely. The preschool said Bailey read to Hope every night. Meredith, none of this feels like a junkie abandoning her child.”

“You think foul play, too.”

Something in Meredith’s voice rubbed Alex wrong. “Don’t you?” she demanded.

Meredith was unperturbed. “I don’t know. I know you’ve always given Bailey the benefit of the doubt. But now this isn’t just about Bailey, it’s about Hope and what’s best for her. Are you going to bring her home? To your home, I mean?”

Alex thought of the little apartment she only slept in. Richard had kept the house. Alex hadn’t wanted it. But her apartment was big enough for herself and one small child. “That’s my intent, yes. But Meredith, if something did happen to Bailey… I mean, if she has changed and she’s met with some harm…”

“What will you do?”

“I don’t know yet. I couldn’t get anywhere with the police over the phone and I couldn’t leave Hope alone to go in person. Can you stay with me for a few days? Help me with Hope while I check this out?”

“I had all the appointments with my most critical patients moved to Wednesday before I left. I have to fly back late Tuesday night. It’s the best I can do for now.”

“It’s a lot. Thank you.”

Meredith squeezed her hand. “Now go get some sleep. I’ll sleep here on the sofa. If you need me, wake me up.”

“I’ll sleep in there with Hope. I’m just praying she sleeps through the night. So far she hasn’t slept more than a few hours at a time, then she wakes up and colors. If she needs you, I’ll let you know.”

“I wasn’t talking about Hope needing me. I was talking about you. Now go to sleep.”

Chapter Two

Atlanta , Sunday, January 28, 10:45 p.m.

Daniel, I think your dog is dead.” The voice came from Daniel’s living room and it belonged to fellow GBI investigator Luke Papadopoulos. Luke was also quite possibly Daniel’s best friend, despite his being the reason Daniel owned the dog to begin with.

Daniel slid the last plate into the dishwasher, then went to the doorway to his living room. Luke sat on the sofa, watching ESPN. Riley the basset hound lounged at Luke’s feet, looking like he normally did. Which, Daniel had to agree, was like a dog who’d gone on to meet his Maker. “Offer him a pork chop, he’ll perk up.”

Riley opened one eye at the mention of a pork chop, but closed it again, knowing he probably wouldn’t get one. Riley was a pessimistic realist. He and Daniel got along well.

“Hell, I just offered him some of the moussaka, and he still didn’t perk up,” Luke said.

Daniel was able to visualize the results of such an irresponsible action all too well. “Riley can’t have your mom’s cooking. It’s way too rich and that’s bad for his stomach.”

“I know. He got into some leftovers while you were gone up north and he was staying with me.” Luke winced. “It wasn’t pretty, trust me.”

Daniel rolled his eyes. “I’m not paying your carpet-cleaning bill, Luke.”

“It’s okay. My cousin owns his own carpet-cleaning business. I got it taken care of.”

“If you knew, then why for God’s sake did you try to feed him tonight?”

Luke gently nudged Riley’s butt with the toe of his boot. “He always looks so sad.”

“Sad” in Luke’s family meant “feed me.” Which explained Luke’s showing up on Daniel’s doorstep tonight with a full Greek meal when Daniel knew full well he’d had to break a date with his on-again-off-again flight attendant girlfriend to do so. Mama Papadopoulos had been worried about Daniel since he’d returned from Philadelphia the week before. Luke’s mama had a kind heart, but Mama Papa’s food did not agree with Riley, and Daniel did not have a cousin with his own carpet-cleaning business.

“He’s a damn basset hound. They all look that way. Riley’s not sad, so stop feeding him.” Daniel sat in his recliner and whistled. Riley trotted over and plopped at his feet with a huge sigh, as if the four-foot trek had tired him out. “I know how you feel, boy.”

Luke was quiet a moment. “I hear you pulled a tough one tonight.”

Daniel’s mind immediately conjured the victim in the ditch. “You could say that.” Abruptly he frowned. “How did you hear about that already?”

Luke looked uncomfortable. “Ed Randall called. He was worried about you. Your first day back and you pull a case like the Arcadia woman.”

Daniel swallowed his irritation. They all meant well. “So you brought me food.”

“Nah, Mama had that all prepared before Ed called. She’s worried about you, too. I’ll tell her you ate a second helping and that you’re doing all right. So, are you all right?”

“I have to be. There’s work to be done.”

“You could have taken more time off. A week’s not that much, considering.”

Considering he’d had to bury his parents. “When you add in the week I was in Philly looking for them, I’ve been out for two weeks. That’s long enough.” He leaned over to scratch Riley’s ears. “If I don’t work, I’ll go crazy,” he added quietly.

“It wasn’t your fault, Daniel.”

“No, not directly. But I knew what Simon was a long time before now.”

“And you thought he was dead for the last twelve years.”

Daniel conceded the point. “There is that.”

“If you ask me, I’d say your father carried most of the blame. After Simon, of course.”

Seventeen people. Simon had taken seventeen lives, with one old woman still holding on in cardiac intensive care in Philadelphia. But Daniel’s father had not only known Simon was evil, he’d known Simon was alive. Twelve years ago Arthur Vartanian had banished his younger son and told the world he’d died. He’d even buried a stranger in the family plot and erected Simon’s tombstone, leaving Simon free to roam, doing whatever he wished, as long as it wasn’t under the Vartanian name.

“Seventeen people,” Daniel murmured, and wondered if they weren’t the tip of the iceberg. He thought of the pictures that were never far from the front of his mind. The pictures Simon had left behind. The faces flashed before his eyes like a slide show. All female. Nameless victims of rape.

Just like the victim today. He had to see that the Arcadia victim got a name. That she got justice. It was the only way he’d stay sane. “One of the Arcadia officers mentioned a similar murder thirteen years ago. I was working on checking it out when you got here. It happened in Dutton.”

Luke’s brows came way down. “Dutton? Daniel, you grew up in Dutton.”

“Thanks. I’d forgotten that fact,” Daniel said sarcastically. “I looked in our database back at the office when I filed my report earlier tonight, but GBI didn’t investigate, so it wasn’t there. I called Frank Loomis, the sheriff in Dutton, but he hasn’t returned my call yet. And I didn’t want to call one of the deputies. If it hadn’t been anything, I would have added fuel to the fire. Bastard reporters are crawling all over the damn place.”

“But you did find something,” Luke pushed. “What?”

“I searched online and found an article.” He tapped the laptop he’d set on the coffee table when Luke had arrived with the food. “Alicia Tremaine was found murdered in a ditch outside Dutton on April 2, thirteen years ago. She was wrapped in a brown wool blanket and her facial bones were broken. She’d been raped. She was sixteen.”

“Copycat killer?”

“I was thinking that. With all the news about Dutton the past week, maybe somebody found that article and decided to re-create it. It’s a theory. Trouble is, these old online articles don’t have pictures. I was trying to find a photo of Alicia.”

Luke shot him a long-suffering glance. A computer expert, Luke was often appalled at Daniel’s lack of what he considered basic computer skills. “Give me the laptop.” In less than three minutes Luke sat back with a satisfied, “Got it. Take a look.”

Daniel’s heart thudded to a stop. It couldn’t be. It was his tired eyes playing tricks. Slowly he leaned forward and blinked hard. But she was still there. “My God.”

“Who is she?”

Daniel jerked a glance back to Luke, his pulse now racing. “I know her, that’s all.” But his voice sounded desperate. Yes, he knew her. Her face had haunted his dreams for years, along with the faces of all the others. For years he’d hoped they’d been faked. Posed. For years he’d feared they were real. That they were dead. Now he knew for sure. Now one of the nameless victims had a name. Alicia Tremaine.

“You know her from where?” Luke’s voice was firmly demanding. “Daniel?”

Daniel calmed himself. “We both lived in Dutton. It makes sense that I knew her.”

Luke’s jaw went hard. “Before you said you ‘know’ her, not ‘knew.’ ”

A spurt of anger burned away some of the shock. “Are you questioning me, Luke?”

“Yes, because you’re not being honest with me. You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

“I have.” He stared at her face. She’d been beautiful. Thick hair the color of caramel spilled over her shoulders and there had been a sparkle in her eyes that hinted at mischief and fun. Now she was dead.

“Who is she?” Luke asked again, his voice quieter. “An old girlfriend?”

“No.” His shoulders sagged and his chin dropped to his chest. “I’ve never met her.”

“But you know her,” Luke countered cautiously. “How?”

Straightening his spine, Daniel walked behind the bar in the corner of his living room, pulled the Dogs Playing Poker painting from the wall, revealing a safe. From the corner of his eye he saw Luke’s brows go up. “You have a wall safe?” Luke asked.

“Vartanian family tradition,” Daniel said grimly, hoping it was the only tendency he shared with his father. He dialed the combination and pulled out the envelope he’d stored there on his return from Philly the week before. He picked Alicia Tremaine’s picture from the stack of the others just like it and handed it to Luke.

Luke flinched. “My God. It’s her.” He looked up, horrified. “Who is the man?”

Daniel shook his head. “I don’t know.”

Luke’s eyes flashed fire. “This is sick, Daniel. Where the hell did you get this?”

“My mother,” Daniel said bitterly.

Luke opened his mouth, then closed it again. “Your mother,” he repeated carefully.

Daniel sat down wearily. “I got the pictures from my mother, who’d left-”

Luke held up his hand. “Wait. Pictures? What else is in that envelope?”

“More of the same. Different girls. Different men.”

“This one looks like she’s been drugged.”

“They all do. None of them are awake. There are fifteen of them. That doesn’t count the pictures that are obviously cut from magazines.”

“Fifteen.” Luke blew out a breath. “So tell me how your mother gave them to you.”

“More like she left them for me. My father had the pictures first and-” Luke’s eyes widened and Daniel sighed. “Maybe I should start from the beginning.”

“That would be best, I think.”

“Some of this I knew. Some my sister Susannah knew. We didn’t put it together until last week, after Simon was dead.”

“So your sister knows about these, too?”

Daniel remembered Susannah’s haunted eyes. “Yes, she does.” She knew much more than she’d told, of that Daniel was certain, just as he was certain that she’d suffered at Simon’s hand. He hoped she’d tell him in her own time.

“Who else?”

“Philly PD. I gave Detective Vito Ciccotelli copies. At the time I thought they were part of his case.” Daniel leaned forward, elbows on his knees, his eyes on Alicia Tremaine’s face. “Simon was the first owner of the pictures. First that I know of, anyway. I know he had them before he died.” He glanced over at Luke. “The first time he died.”

“Twelve years ago,” Luke supplied, then shrugged. “Mama read it in the paper.”

Daniel’s lips thinned. “Mama Papa and millions of her closest friends. It doesn’t matter. My father found these pictures and threw Simon out of the house, told him if he ever came back he’d turn Simon over to the police. Simon had just turned eighteen.”

“Your father. The judge. He just let Simon go.”

“Good old Dad. He was afraid if the pictures became public, he’d lose the election.”

“But he kept the pictures? Why?”

“Dad didn’t want Simon ever coming back, so he held the pictures as insurance, blackmail. A few days later my father told my mother that he’d received a phone call, that Simon had died in a car crash in Mexico. Dad went down there, brought the body home, had it buried in the family plot.”

“But it’s an unidentified man almost a foot shorter than Simon.” Luke shrugged again. “It was a good article-had lots of details. So how did your mother get these?”

“The first time she found them in Dad’s safe. That was eleven years ago, a year after Simon ‘died.’ She found the pictures and some drawings Simon had made from them. My mother rarely cried, but she cried about those pictures. I found her that way.”

“And you saw the pictures.”

“Only a glimpse. Enough to suspect at least some of them were real. But my father came home then and was so angry. He had to admit he’d had them for a year. I said we should turn them over to the police, but my father refused. He said it would be bad for the family name and Simon was already dead, so what was the point?”

Luke was frowning. “The point? Like, the victims? That was the point.”

“Of course it was. But when I tried to take the pictures to the police, we got into it.” Daniel clenched his hands into fists, remembering. “I almost hit him. I was so mad.”

“So what did you do?” Luke asked quietly.

“I left the house to cool down, but when I came back, my father had burned the photos in the fireplace. They were gone.”

“Obviously not gone.” Luke pointed to the envelope.

“He must’ve had copies somewhere else. I was… stunned. My mother was telling me it was for the best and my father was standing looking so smug and superior. I lost it. I hit him. Knocked him down. We had a terrible fight. I was on my way out the front door when Susannah came in the back. She’d missed the reason for the fight and I didn’t want her to know. She was only seventeen. Turned out she knew more than I thought. If we’d talked then…” Daniel thought of the seventeen bodies Simon had left behind in Philadelphia. “Who knows what we might have averted?”

“Did you tell anyone?”

Daniel shrugged, disgusted with himself. “Tell them what? I had no proof and it was my word against that of a judge. My sister hadn’t seen any of it and my mother would never have crossed my father. So I said nothing and I’ve regretted it ever since.”

“So you left home and never came back.”

“Not until I got the call from the Dutton sheriff two weeks ago that they were missing. It was the same day I found out my mother had cancer. I just wanted to see her once more, but she’d already been dead for two months.” Killed by Simon.

“So how did you get these pictures now?”

“This past Thanksgiving my parents found out Simon was still alive.”

“Because the blackmailer up in Philly had contacted your father.”

Daniel’s eyes widened. “Wow, that really was some article.”

“Got that off the Internet. Your family’s hot news, boy.”

Daniel rolled his eyes. “Wonderful. Well, Dad and Mother went up to Philly to find Simon. Mother wanted to bring him home, certain he’d been some amnesia victim or something. Dad wanted to reinforce his blackmail, so he took the pictures with him to Philly. Eventually Mother realized Dad was never going to let her see Simon.”

“Simon would have told her that your father had known all along that he was alive.”

“Exactly. Then Dad disappeared. He must have found Simon because Simon killed him and buried him in a deserted field with all his other victims. Simon contacted my mother and she was planning to meet him. She knew she could be walking into a trap but she didn’t care.”

“Because she was dying of cancer and had nothing more to lose.”

“Yes. She opened a mailbox for me at one of those mailbox stores. Inside the box were these pictures. She’d left them in the event Simon did kill her.”

“You said Ciccotelli up in Philly had copies. Does he know you kept the originals?”

“No. I made the copies I gave him.”

Luke’s eyes widened. “You copied these at a regular copy machine?”

“No,” Daniel scoffed. “After I found the pictures at the mailbox store, I bought a copier-scanner. I had a few hours before Susannah arrived from New York, so I went back to my hotel room, set the scanner up to my laptop, and made the copies there.”

“You set up a scanner all by yourself?”

“I’m not completely inept,” Daniel said dryly. “The guy in the store showed me how.” He looked back at the picture of Alicia’s assault. “I’ve had nightmares about these girls for years. Since I got the pictures back a week ago, I’ve been memorizing their faces. I promised myself that I’d find out what part Simon had in getting these pictures, then I’d find the girls and tell them Simon was dead. I never dreamed the first ID would be dumped in my lap this way.”

“So you didn’t know Alicia Tremaine at all?”

“No. She was five years younger than me, so I never would have known her at school and I was away at college when she was murdered.”

“And none of these guys in the pictures are Simon?”

“No. All the men have both their legs. Simon was an amputee. Plus Simon was a good bit taller than any of these guys. I haven’t seen any tattoos or any other identifying features or marks on any of the pictures.”

“But now you have one of the victims’ names, which is more than you had before.”

“True. Now I’m wondering if I should tell Chase about the pictures.” Chase Wharton was Daniel’s CO. “If I do, he could take the Arcadia case away from me, along with any investigation of these pictures. I really want to solve both of these cases. I need to.”

“It’s atonement,” Luke murmured and Daniel nodded.


Luke lifted a brow. “You’re assuming no one was ever arrested for Alicia’s murder.”

Daniel straightened abruptly. “Can you check?”

Luke was already typing into the laptop. “Police arrested Gary Fulmore a few hours after they found Alicia’s body.” He typed again, his keystrokes rapid. “Gary Fulmore was found guilty of sexual assault and murder in the second degree the following January.”

“It’s January now,” Daniel said. “Coincidence?”

Luke shrugged. “That’s what you need to find out. Look, Danny, it’s pretty cut-and-dried that Simon didn’t kill that woman in Arcadia. He’s been dead himself a week.”

“And this time I watched him die myself,” Daniel said grimly. In fact, I helped. And he was glad that he had. He’d done the world a service in ensuring Simon was dead.

Luke’s eyes flickered in sympathy. “And they caught the man who murdered Alicia. Who knows, maybe this is Fulmore.” He pointed to the rapist in the picture. “And most important, you aren’t solving the murder of Alicia Tremaine. You’re solving the murder of the woman in the Arcadia ditch. If it was me, I wouldn’t mention the pictures just yet.”

Viewed logically, Luke’s argument made perfect sense. Or maybe he just needed it to. Either way, Daniel blew out a sigh that was mostly relief. “Thanks. I owe you one.”

Luke raised a brow. “For this, you owe me a lot more than one.”

Daniel looked down at Riley, who hadn’t moved a muscle the entire time. “I took your dog and saved your sex life. That’s good for one hell of a lot, Papa.”

“Hey, it wasn’t my fault that Denise wouldn’t live with Brandi’s dog.”

“Which Brandi only got because of you.”

“Brandi thought a detective should have a bloodhound.”

Daniel rolled his eyes. “Clearly Brandi’s assets were not in her brain.”

Luke grinned. “Nope. But in her defense, my apartment has a weight limit. A bloodhound would have been too big. We settled on Riley there.”

“I should have given him back to you when Denise split,” Daniel grumbled.

“Which was two years and six girlfriends ago,” Luke pointed out. “I think you’ve developed an attachment to good old Riley.”

Which of course Daniel had. “All I know is you’d better not be feeding him any more of your mama’s food or you will get him back. Then you’ll be praying that your next girlfriend likes basset hounds and that your mama likes your girlfriend.”

Luke’s revolving door of girlfriends was a constant source of angst for poor Mama Papa. Most of them she didn’t care for, but she had never given up hoping Luke would settle down with one of them and give her grandchildren.

“I’ll just remind her you haven’t had a date in years,” Luke said smugly, getting up from the sofa. “She’ll be so busy finding you a nice Greek girl that she won’t have time to worry over me.” He opened the door, then turned back, his expression serious. “You didn’t do anything wrong, Daniel. Even if you’d reported those pictures ten years ago, no one could have done anything without the evidence.”

“Thanks, man. That helps.” It really did.

“So what are you going to do next?”

“Now, I’m gonna walk Riley. Tomorrow, I’ll follow the evidence on the Arcadia homicide like normal. And I’m going to check out Alicia Tremaine, see if any of her family or friends remember anything. Who knows, it might turn up something. Tell Mama Papa thanks for the food.”

Dutton, Sunday, January 28, 11:30 p.m.

“I’m sorry I haven’t come before,” Mack murmured as he sat on the cold ground. The marble at his back was even colder. He wished he could have come here during the daytime when it was warm and sunny, but he couldn’t be seen next to her headstone. He didn’t want anyone to know he was back, because once they knew, they’d know all-and he wasn’t ready for that yet.

But he’d needed to come to her, just once. He’d owed her so much more than he’d given her. It was his greatest regret. He’d failed her in nearly every way. And she’d died, without him by her side. It was his greatest fury.

The last time he’d stood here had been under a blazing summer sun, three and a half years ago. He’d worn shackles and a suit that didn’t fit. They hadn’t let him out to sit at her deathbed, but they had allowed him one afternoon for her funeral.

“One fucking afternoon,” he said quietly. “Too damn late.”

He’d had everything stolen from him-his home, his family’s business, his freedom, and finally his mother-and all he’d been allowed was one fucking afternoon, too damn late to do anything but simmer in his rage and vow his retribution.

Across his mother’s grave his sister-in-law had stood crying, holding one of her little boys by the hand and the other on her hip. His jaw clenched just at the thought of Annette. She’d cared for his mother in her final days while he’d been locked up like an animal, and for that he’d always be beholden. But for years his brother Jared’s wife had harbored a secret that should have been the ruin of those who’d ruined their family. For years Annette had known the truth, but she’d never said a word.

He vividly remembered the explosion of rage when just nine days ago he’d found and read the journals she’d kept so carefully hidden. At first he’d hated her, adding her to his retribution list. But she’d cared for his mother, and one of the lessons he’d learned in his four years behind bars was the value of loyalty and the karma of a good deed done. So he’d spared Annette, allowing her to go on living her miserable little life in that miserable little house.

Besides, she had to take care of his nephews. Their family name, such as it was, would live on through his brother’s sons.

His own name would soon become inextricably linked to murder and revenge.

He would exact his revenge and then disappear. How to disappear was one of the other things he’d learned in prison. Disappearing wasn’t as easy as it once was, but it still could be done, if one had the right loyal contacts, and if one was patient.

Patience was the most important thing he’d learned while inside. If a man bided his time, a solution would become clear. Mack had bided his time for four long years. In that time he’d followed the Dutton news while he’d plotted, schemed, and studied. He’d strengthened his body and his mind. And his rage had continued to simmer and stew.

When he’d walked through the prison’s front gates a free man one month ago, he’d known more about Dutton than any of its residents knew, but he still didn’t know how to best punish those who’d ruined his life. A bullet to their heads was too fast, too merciful. He’d wanted something painful and lasting, so he’d bided his time a little longer, lurking about town like a shadow, watching them, charting their movements, their habits, their secrets.

And then, nine days ago, his patience had paid off. After four years of simmering, his plan had come together in minutes. Now, the curtain had risen. He was on his way.

“There are so many things you never knew, Mama,” he said softly. “So many people you trusted who’d already betrayed you. The pillars of the town are more evil than you ever contemplated. The things they’ve done are far worse than anything I’d ever dreamed of doing.” Until now. “I wish you could see what I’m about to do. I’m about to stir up the dirt in this town, and everyone will know what they did to you and to me and even to Jared. They’ll be ruined and humiliated. And the people they love will die.”

Today they’d found the first one, at the bike race, just as he’d planned. And the lead investigator was none other than Daniel Vartanian himself. Which added a whole new layer of meaning to the game.

He lifted his eyes and peered through the shadows to the Vartanian family plot. The police tape was gone now and they’d filled in the grave that until nine days ago everyone had thought held the remains of Simon Vartanian. Now the Vartanian family plot had two new graves.

“The judge and his wife are dead. The whole town came out for the double funeral on Friday afternoon, just two days ago.” The whole town, as opposed to the sad little group that had gathered at his mother’s graveside. Annette, her boys, the reverend, and me. And the prison guards, of course. Couldn’t forget about them. “But don’t fret. Not many came out of respect for the judge and Mrs. Vartanian. Most of them really came to gawk at Daniel and Susannah.”

Mack, on the other hand, had watched the double service from far enough away so he could watch the whole town. They had no clue what was coming. “Daniel was back to work today.” Which had been his fondest hope. “I thought he’d take more time off.”

He ran his hand over the blanket of grass that covered her. “I guess family means more to some people than others. I couldn’t have gone back to work so fast after your funeral. Of course, I wasn’t given the choice,” he said bitterly.

He lifted his eyes again to the Vartanian plot. “The judge and his wife were killed by Simon. We thought he was dead, all these years. Remember, you made me and Jared come and stand by his grave. I was only ten, but you said we had to show respect for the dead. But Simon wasn’t dead. Nine days ago they dug him up and Simon wasn’t buried in Simon’s tomb. That was the day we heard Simon had killed his parents.”

It had also been the day he’d finally figured out how to exact his revenge. The day he’d found the journals Annette had kept hidden for so long. Nine days ago had been a very good day, all in all.

“Simon really is dead now.” It was too bad that Daniel Vartanian had beaten him to it. “But no worries, the empty grave won’t go to waste. Soon a Vartanian son will be buried in the family plot.” He smiled. “Soon, a lot of people’ll be gettin’ buried in Dutton.”

How fast the cemetery got filled would depend on how smart Daniel Vartanian really was. If Daniel hadn’t yet linked today’s victim to Alicia Tremaine, he soon would. Add an anonymous tip to the Dutton Review and by tomorrow morning everyone in town would know what he’d done. Importantly, the ones he wanted to know, would. They’d wonder. Sweat. Fear.

“Soon they’ll all pay.” He stood and took a last look at the headstone that bore his mother’s name. If all went well, he’d never be able to come back. “I’ll get justice for us both if it’s the last thing I do.”

Monday, January 29, 7:15 a.m.

“Alex. Wake up.

Alex opened the bedroom door at Meredith’s hiss. “No need to be quiet. We’re both awake.” She pointed to Hope, who sat at the bedroom desk, her bare feet swinging inches from the ground, her bottom lip between her teeth in concentration. “She’s coloring.” Alex sighed. “With red. I got her to eat a little cereal.”

Meredith stayed in the doorway, dressed in her running clothes and clutching a newspaper in one hand. “Good morning, Hope. Alex, can I see you out here?”

“Sure. I’ll be just outside the door, Hope.” But Hope gave no indication she’d heard. Alex followed Meredith into the sitting room. “When I woke up she was sitting at the desk already. I have no idea how long she’d been awake. She didn’t make a sound.”

“I wish I didn’t have to show you this.” Meredith held out the newspaper.

Alex took one look at the headline, then sank onto the sofa as her legs gave out. Background noise faded until all she could hear was her own pulse pounding in her ears. MURDERED WOMAN FOUND IN ARCADIA DITCH. “Oh, Mer. Oh, no.”

Crouching, Meredith met her eyes. “It might not be Bailey.”

Alex shook her head. “But the timing’s just right. She was found yesterday and had been dead two days.” She made herself breathe, made herself focus on the rest of the article. Please, don’t be Bailey. Be too short or too tall. Be a brunette or a redhead, just don’t be Bailey. But as she read, her pounding heart began to race. “Meredith.” She looked up, panic shooting like a geyser. “This woman was wrapped in a brown blanket.”

Meredith grabbed the paper. “I only read the headline.” Her lips moved as she read. Then she looked up, her freckles standing out against her pale cheeks. “Her face.”

Alex nodded numbly. “I know.” Her voice was thin. The woman’s face had been beaten beyond recognition. “Just like…” Just like Alicia.

“My God.” Meredith swallowed. “She was…” She looked over her shoulder to where Hope sat, coloring as furiously as before. “Alex.”

She’d been raped. Just like Alicia. “I know.” Alex stood up, willing her knees not to buckle. “I told the Dutton police something terrible had happened, but they wouldn’t listen.” She straightened her spine. “Can you stay with Hope?”

“Of course. But where are you going?”

She took the newspaper. “This article says the investigation is being led by Special Agent Daniel Vartanian, GBI. GBI’s the state crime bureau and they’re in Atlanta, so that’s where I’m going.” She narrowed her eyes, back in control. “And by God, this Vartanian better not even consider ignoring me now.”

Monday, January 29, 7:50 a.m.

He’d expected the call ever since he’d picked his paper up from his front porch this morning. Still, when the phone rang, he was angry. Angry and afraid. He snatched the receiver, his hand trembling. But he kept his voice neutral. Even a little bored. “Yeah.”

Did you see?” The voice on the phone was as unsteady as his own hand, but he wouldn’t allow the others to see his fear. One sign of weakness and the others would fall like dominoes, starting with the one who’d taken a stupid risk in calling him like this.

“I’m looking at it right now.” The headline had grabbed his attention. The article had grabbed his gut and squeezed, leaving him nauseated. “It’s nothing to do with us. Say nothing and it will just go away.”

“But if somebody starts asking questions…”

“We say nothing, just like we did then. This is just some copycat. Act naturally and everything will be fine.”

“But… this is really bad, man. I don’t think I can act naturally.”

“You can and you will. This has nothing to do with us. Now stop whimpering and get to work. And don’t call me again.”

He hung up, then read the article again. He was still angry and afraid. He wondered how he could have been so very stupid. You were just a kid. Kids make mistakes. He picked up the photo on his desk, staring into the smiling face of his wife with their two children. He wasn’t a kid any longer. He was an adult with far too much to lose.

If one of them broke, if one of them told… He pushed away from his desk, went to the bathroom, and threw up. Then pulled himself together and got ready to face his day.

Atlanta , Monday, January 29, 7:55 a.m.

“Here. You look like you need this more than I do.”

Daniel smelled the coffee and looked up as Chase Wharton sat on the corner of his desk. “Thanks. I’ve been looking at these missing persons printouts for an hour and I’m starting to see double.” He gulped down a swallow, then winced when bitter dregs slid down his throat. “Thanks,” he repeated, far less sincerely, and his boss chuckled.

“Sorry. I had to clear the bottom of the pot before I made a fresh one and you really did look like you needed it.” Chase looked at the stack of printouts. “No luck?”

“No. We got no hits on her prints. She’s been dead two days, but that doesn’t mean that’s when she disappeared. I’ve gone back two months and nobody stands out.”

“She might not be from around here, Daniel.”

“I know. Leigh’s requesting missing person reports from departments in a fifty-mile radius.” But so far their clerk hadn’t found anything either. “I’m hoping she’s only been gone the two days and nobody’s missed her, since it was the weekend. It’s Monday morning. Maybe somebody will report her today when she doesn’t show up for work.”

“We’ll cross our fingers. Are you going to have an update meeting today?”

“At six tonight. By then Dr. Berg will have done the autopsy and the lab will be finished with the crime scene.” He drew a breath. “Until then, we’ve got other problems.” From under the stack of printouts, he pulled the three pages that had been waiting for him on the fax machine when he’d arrived that morning.

Chase’s face darkened. “Sonofabitch. Who took that picture? What paper is this?”

“The guy that took the picture is the same one that wrote the article. His name is Jim Woolf and he owns the Dutton Review. You’re looking at today’s headline.”

Chase looked startled. “Dutton? I thought this victim was found in Arcadia.”

“She was. You might want to sit down. This could take a few minutes.”

Chase sat. “All right. What’s going on, Daniel? Where did you get this fax?”

“From the sheriff in Arcadia. He saw it when he stopped to get his coffee this morning. He called at six a.m. to let me know, then faxed me the article. From the angle of the picture, he’s thinking Jim Woolf was sitting in a tree watching us the whole time.”

Daniel studied the grainy photo and his anger surged again. “Woolf has got all the details in there that I would have held back-the victim’s broken face, her being found wrapped in a brown blanket. He didn’t even have the decency to wait until they’d finished zipping her body bag. Luckily Malcolm’s blocking most of his shot.” Her body was hidden, but her feet were visible.

Chase was grim. “How the hell did he get through your barricade?”

“I don’t think he got through, not if he was sitting in the tree Corchran thinks. There’s no way we wouldn’t have seen him climbing that tree.”

“So he was there before you got there.”

Daniel nodded. “Which at a minimum means that somebody tipped him off. Worst case, it could mean he tampered with the scene before we got there.”

“Who called this in? I mean initially?”

“Biker in the race. He said he called 911 without ever getting off his bike. I already filed a warrant to check his cell phone records to see if he called anyone else first.”

“Vultures,” Chase muttered. “Call this Woolf guy. Make him tell you who told him.”

“I’ve called him four times this morning, but there’s no answer. I’ll drive to Dutton today to question him, but I’m betting he’ll hide behind the First Amendment and won’t reveal his source.”

“Probably. Hell.” Chase flicked the fax like it was a bug. “This Woolf guy could have been the one to put her there.”

“That’s occurred to me, although I have to doubt it. I went to high school with Jim Woolf and knew his family. He and his brothers were always quiet, nice kids.”

Chase glared at the photo. “I think it’s safe to say he’s changed.”

Daniel sighed. Hadn’t they all? There was something about Dutton, Georgia, that brought out the worst in people. “I guess so.”

Chase held up his hand. “Wait. I still want to know why Dutton? If this crime happened in Arcadia, why tip off this Woolf guy in Dutton?”

“The victim yesterday was found in Arcadia, in a ditch, wrapped in a brown blanket. A similar crime happened in Dutton thirteen years ago.” Daniel showed him the article on the murder of Alicia Tremaine. “Her killer is now serving life in Macon State.”

Chase grimaced. “God, I hate copycat killers.”

“I don’t like the original ones too much either. At any rate, I’m thinking somebody saw the body earlier, remembered the Tremaine connection, and leaked the Arcadia story to Jim Woolf. It could have been the biker or anybody else on that race course. I talked to the race officials when I was trying to figure when the body had been put in the ditch to begin with and one of them said he’d ridden the course Saturday and hadn’t seen anything. I believed him because the guy wore glasses with Coke-bottle lenses.”

“But if he was riding earlier, others might have been, too. Dig deeper.” Chase frowned. “But what’s this about the Tremaine connection? I don’t like you being on a case that involves Dutton. Not right now.”

Daniel had been ready for the argument. Still, it left his palms clammy. “Simon didn’t kill this woman, Chase. There’s no conflict here.”

Chase rolled his eyes. “Hell, Daniel. I know that. I also know the names Dutton and Vartanian together make the brass real nervous.”

“That’s not my problem. I haven’t done anything wrong.” And maybe someday he’d believe his own words. For now, he just needed Chase to believe them.

“Okay. But as soon as you hear a whisper of a bad Vartanian, you’re gone, okay?”

Daniel smiled wryly. “Okay.”

“What are you going to do next?’

“Identify this woman.” He tapped the photo of the victim. “Find out who told Jim Woolf what and when, and… follow up on Alicia Tremaine. I’ve left a few messages with the sheriff down in Dutton. I want to get a copy of the police report from the Tremaine case. Maybe there’s something in it that can help me now.”

Chapter Three

Atlanta , Monday, January 29, 8:45 a.m.

Alex paused outside the office for the Investigative Division of the GBI and prayed Agent Daniel Vartanian would be more helpful than Dutton’s Sheriff Loomis. “Check Peachtree and Pine,” Loomis had snapped when she’d called his office for the fifth time on Sunday morning, trying to get someone to give her information on Bailey. She’d googled and found Peachtree and Pine was the location of several homeless shelters in Atlanta. If she was wrong… God, please let me be wrong… and this victim wasn’t Bailey, Peachtree and Pine would be her next stop.

But the years had made Alex a realist and she knew the chances were good that the woman found in Arcadia was Bailey. That she’d been found the same way as Alicia… A shiver of apprehension ran down her back and she took a moment to compose herself before opening the office door. Focus on the quiet. Be assertive.

At least she was confident in her clothes. She’d dressed in the black suit she’d brought in case she needed to appear in court to get custody of Hope. Or if Bailey was found. She’d worn the suit to more than a few funerals over the years. Praying she wouldn’t be attending another, she steeled herself for the worst and opened the door.

The counter held a nameplate that said Leigh Smithson, Clerk. The blonde behind the counter looked up from her computer with a friendly smile. “Can I help you?”

“I’m here to see Agent Vartanian.” Alex lifted her chin, daring the woman to refuse.

The blonde’s smile dimmed. “Do you have an appointment?”

“No. But it’s important. It’s about a newspaper article.” She’d pulled the Dutton Review from her satchel when the woman’s eyes flashed fire.

“Agent Vartanian has no comment for your paper. You reporters…” she muttered.

“I’m not a reporter and I don’t want information on Agent Vartanian,” Alex snapped back. “I want information on this investigation.” She swallowed hard, appalled when her voice broke. She controlled it, lifting her chin. “I think this victim is my stepsister.”

The woman’s expression instantly changed and she lurched from her chair. “I’m so sorry. I assumed that you… What is your name, ma’am?”

“Alex Fallon. My stepsister is Bailey Crighton. She disappeared two days ago.”

“I’ll tell Agent Vartanian you’re here, Ms. Fallon. Please have a seat.” She pointed to a row of plastic chairs and picked up a phone. “He should be with you any moment.”

Alex was too nervous to sit. She paced, looking at the wall covered with childish renderings of cops, robbers, and jails drawn by schoolchildren. Alex thought of Hope and her red crayons. What had that baby seen? Could you even handle it if you knew?

She stopped midstep, the taunt catching her off-guard. Could she handle it? She’d have to, for Hope’s sake. The child had no one. So you have to handle it this time, Alex. Although in the quiet of her mind she knew she hadn’t handled it well so far.

She’d dreamed the dream last night. Dark and pierced with a scream so long and loud that she’d woken in a cold sweat, trembling so hard she thought she’d wake Hope. But the child never stirred. Alex had wondered if Hope dreamed, and what she saw.

“Miss Fallon? I’m Special Agent Vartanian.” The voice was rich and deep and calm. Still her heart raced. This is it. He’ll tell you it’s Bailey. You have to handle this.

She slowly turned and had a split second to stare up into a ruggedly handsome face with a broad forehead, unsmiling lips, and eyes so piercingly blue she caught her breath. Then those eyes widened and Alex watched them flicker wildly for just a moment before his unsmiling lips fell open, and the color drained from his face.

It was Bailey, then. Alex pursed her lips hard, willing her legs to hold her up. She’d known what the answer would be. Still, she’d hoped… “Agent Vartanian?” she whispered. “Is that woman my stepsister?”

He stared at her face, his color returning. “Please,” he said, his voice now low and taut. He held out his arm, gesturing for her to go in front of him. Forcing one foot in front of the other, Alex complied. “My office is through this door,” he said, “on the left.”

It was a stark office. Government-issue desk and chairs. Maps on the wall, along with a few plaques. No pictures, anywhere. She sat in the chair he pulled out for her, then he took his seat behind his desk. “I have to apologize, Miss Fallon. You look like someone else. I was… startled. Please, tell me about your stepsister. Miss Smithson said her name is Bailey Crighton and she’s been missing for two days.”

He was staring at her with an intensity that left her unnerved. So she stared back, finding it helped keep her focused. “I got a call from Social Services on Friday afternoon. Bailey hadn’t come to work and a coworker found her daughter alone in her house.”

“So you came to take care of the daughter?”

Alex nodded. “Yes. Her name is Hope. She’s four. I tried to talk to the sheriff down in Dutton, but he said Bailey had probably just taken off.”

His jaw tightened, so infinitesimally that she might have missed it had she not been staring at him as hard as he was staring at her. “So she lived in Dutton?”

“All her life.”

“I see. Can you describe her, Miss Fallon?”

Alex clenched her fingers in her lap. “I haven’t seen her in five years. She was using then and she looked hard and old. But I’ve heard she’s been sober since her daughter was born. I don’t know exactly what she looks like now and I don’t have any pictures of her.” She’d left them all behind when Kim and Steve took her away thirteen years ago, and later… Alex hadn’t wanted any pictures of the drugged-out Bailey. It was too painful to watch, much less capture on film. “She’s about my height, five-six. Last time I saw her she was very thin, maybe one-twenty. Her eyes are gray. Then, her hair was blond, but she’s a hairdresser, so it could be any color.”

Vartanian was taking notes. He looked up. “What color blond? Dark, golden?”

“Well, not as blond as yours.” Vartanian’s hair was the color of cornsilk, and so thick it still held the ridges from where he’d shoved his fingers through it. He looked up, his lips bending in a small smile, and she felt her cheeks heat. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be,” he said kindly. Even though he still stared at her with that same intensity, something had changed in his demeanor and for the first time Alex let herself hope.

“Was the victim blond, Agent Vartanian?”

He shook his head. “No. Did your cousin have any identifying marks?”

“She has a tattoo on her right ankle. A sheep.”

Vartanian looked surprised. “A sheep?”

Alex’s cheeks heated again. “A lamb actually. It was a joke between us. Bailey and my sister and me. We all got them…” She cut herself off. She was rambling.

His eyes flickered once more, just barely. “Your sister?”

“Yes.” Alex glanced at Vartanian’s desk and saw a copy of the headline from this morning’s Dutton Review. Suddenly his extreme reaction on meeting her made sense and she wasn’t sure if she should be relieved or annoyed. “You’ve already read the paper, so you know about the similarities between my sister’s death and the woman you found yesterday.” He said nothing and Alex decided she was annoyed. “Please, Agent Vartanian. I’m tired and scared to death. Don’t play games with me.”

“I’m sorry, Miss Fallon. I don’t mean to play games with you. Tell me about your sister. What was her name?”

Alex sucked in her cheeks. “Alicia Tremaine. For God’s sake, you must have seen her picture. You looked at me like you’d seen a damn ghost.”

Again his eyes flickered, this time in an annoyance of his own. “There is a strong resemblance,” he said mildly.

“Considering we were identical twins, I’m somehow not surprised.” Alex managed to keep her voice level, but it took effort. “Agent Vartanian, is that woman Bailey or not?”

He toyed with his pencil in a way that made Alex want to leap across his desk and rip it from his hands. Finally he spoke. “She isn’t blond and she doesn’t have a tattoo.”

The relief left her light-headed and Alex fought to quell the tears that suddenly threatened. When she was back in control, she slowly exhaled and looked at him. But he didn’t look as relieved as she felt.

“It can’t be Bailey, then,” she said evenly.

“Tattoos can be removed.”

“But there will be some physical scarring left behind. Your ME can check this.”

“And I’ll make sure that she does,” he said in a way that told Alex his next words would be a promise to call her when he knew something. She didn’t want to wait.

Alex lifted her chin. “I want to see her. The victim. I need to know. Bailey has a child. Hope needs to know. She needs to know her mother didn’t just abandon her.” Alex suspected Hope knew exactly what had occurred, but she kept that to herself.

Vartanian shook his head, although his eyes had softened to something approaching sympathy. “You can’t see her. She was badly beaten. She isn’t recognizable.”

“I’m a nurse, Agent Vartanian. I’ve seen dead bodies before. If it’s Bailey, I’ll know. Please. I need to know one way or the other.”

He hesitated, then finally nodded. “I’ll call the ME. She was supposed to start the examination at about ten, so we should be able to catch her before she begins.”

“Thank you.”

Monday, January 29, 9:45 a.m.

“This is our viewing room.” Dr. Felicity Berg stood aside as Daniel followed Alex Fallon through the door. “If you’d like to sit down, please do.”

Daniel watched Alex Fallon take in the room with a sweeping glance. Then she shook her head. “Thank you, but I’ll stand,” she said. “Is she ready?”

She was a cool one, Miss Alex Fallon. And she’d given him the shock of his life.

It’s her, was all he’d been able to think when she’d looked up into his face. He felt lucky he hadn’t embarrassed himself more than he had. When she’d said he looked like he’d seen a ghost, she’d hit the nail on the head. His heart was still unsteady when he looked at her, but he couldn’t seem to stop himself.

When he really looked at her, he could see she was different from the smiling photo of her sister. She was thirteen years older, but that wasn’t it. There was something different in her eyes. They were whiskey-colored, identical to her sister’s, of course. But the laughter he’d seen in Alicia Tremaine’s eyes was nonexistent in Alex Fallon’s.

She’d been through trauma, thirteen years ago and again now, so perhaps her eyes had once held mischief and fun. But now Alex Fallon was cool and collected. He’d witnessed brief spurts of emotion-fear, anger, relief, all quickly controlled. Watching her stand before the curtained window, he wondered what was going through her mind.

“I’ll go check,” Felicity said and closed the door behind her, leaving them alone.

Alex stood quietly, her arms at her sides. But her hands were clenched into fists and Daniel fought the urge to pry her fingers apart.

She was a beautiful woman, he thought, finally able to look at her without her watching him in return. Her eyes had rattled him, as if she’d seen more than he’d wanted her to. Her lips were full but unsmiling. She was slender, but her sensible black suit still hinted of curves beneath. Her hair was the same dark caramel color as her sister’s and it fell midway down her back in waves, thick and sleek.

Because the thought of touching her hair, of caressing her cheek… because the thought had actually entered his mind, Daniel shoved his hands into his pockets. She flinched when he moved. She’d been aware of him, even if she hadn’t been looking at him. “Where do you live, Miss Fallon?”

She turned, just enough so that she could see over her shoulder. “ Cincinnati.”

“Where you’re a nurse?”

“Yes. I work in the ER.”

“Tough job.”

“As is yours.”

“You don’t use the name Tremaine.”

A muscle moved in her throat as she swallowed. “No. I had it changed.”

“When you got married?” he asked and realized he was holding his breath.

“I’m not married. I was adopted by my aunt and uncle after my sister died.” Her tone dared him to push further, so he turned the conversation a different way.

She wasn’t married. It didn’t matter. But it did. Deep down, he knew that it mattered very much. “You said your stepsister has a child. You called her Hope.”

“Yes. Hope is four. Social Services found her hiding in a closet Friday morning.”

“The locals think Bailey abandoned her daughter?”

Her jaw tightened, as did her fists. Even in the dim light, he could see her knuckles whiten. “That’s what they think. Hope’s teachers said Bailey would never have left her.”

“So you came straight down to take care of the child?”

She did look at him then, straight and long, and he knew he wouldn’t have been able to look away if he’d tried. Alex Fallon had an inner strength, a purpose… whatever it was, it demanded his attention. “Yes. Until Bailey’s found. One way or another.”

He knew it was a bad idea, nevertheless he took her hand and uncurled her fingers. Her neat, unpolished nails had left deep gouges in the tender flesh of her palm. Gently he rubbed the creases with his thumbs. “And if Bailey’s never found?” he murmured.

She looked down at his hands holding hers, then back up to meet his eyes, and his nerves fired in a chain reaction that seemed to singe his skin. There was a connection here, a tie, an affinity that he’d never experienced before. “Then Hope will be my child and she’ll never be alone and afraid again,” she said quietly but resolutely, leaving no doubt in his mind that she would keep her promise.

And suddenly he was swallowing hard. “I hope you get closure, Miss Fallon.”

The grim line of her mouth softened, not a smile, but still softer. “Thank you.”

He held her hand another few seconds, then released her as Felicity came back in.

Felicity glanced from Daniel to Alex Fallon, her eyes narrowing slightly. “We’re ready, Miss Fallon. We won’t show you her face, all right?”

Alex Fallon nodded. “I understand.”

Felicity pulled the curtain about two-thirds of the way across. Malcolm Zuckerman was on the other side of the glass. Felicity leaned into the speaker. “Let’s begin.”

Malcolm pulled the sheet to the side, revealing the right side of the victim.

“Agent Vartanian said your stepsister had a tattoo,” Felicity said quietly. “I checked myself and saw no scarring. There’s no evidence there was ever a tattoo on that ankle.”

She nodded again. “Thank you. Can he show me the inside of her arm?”

“I didn’t see evidence of needle scarring, either,” Felicity said as Malcolm complied.

Her shoulders finally relaxed and she trembled visibly. “It’s not Bailey.” She met Daniel’s eyes and in hers he saw a raging combination of sympathy, regret, and relief. “You still have an unidentified victim, Agent Vartanian. I’m sorry about that.”

He smiled, but sadly. “I’m glad it’s not your stepsister.”

Felicity pulled the curtain back over the window. “I’ll be starting the autopsy in a few minutes, Daniel. Should I wait for you?”

“If you wouldn’t mind. Thanks, Doc.” He waited until Felicity was gone, then stood up and put his hands in his pockets. Alex Fallon still trembled and he was tempted to pull her against him and hold her until she put her public face back on. “Are you all right, Miss Fallon?”

She nodded unsteadily. “Yes. But Bailey’s still missing.”

He knew what she was asking. “I can’t help you find her.”

Her eyes flashed. “Why not?”

“Because the GBI doesn’t just take cases from the locals. We have to be invited.”

Her jaw tightened and her eyes went cold. “I see. Well, then, can you tell me how to get to Peachtree and Pine?”

Daniel blinked at her. “Excuse me?”

“I said Peachtree and Pine.” She enunciated it. “Sheriff Loomis, the Dutton sheriff, said that’s where I should look for her.”

Damn you, Frank, Daniel thought. That was insensitive and irresponsible. “I’d be glad to give you directions, but you might have more luck after dark, and that I wouldn’t recommend. You’re from out of town and don’t know the safe areas.”

She lifted her chin. “I don’t seem to have much choice. Sheriff Loomis won’t help me and you can’t.”

He didn’t think so, but chose to keep his opinions to himself. He looked down at his shoe, then back up at her. “If you can wait until seven, I’ll take you.”

Her eyes narrowed. “Why?”

“Because I have a six o’clock meeting that’s not done till seven.”

She shook her head. “Don’t play games with me, Vartanian. Why?”

He decided to tell her some small sliver of the truth. “Because that victim was found just like your sister, and on the same day my Jane Doe died, your stepsister disappeared. Whether I have a copycat killer or not, this is too much of a coincidence for me to ignore. And… you’re here, Miss Fallon. Has it occurred to you that you might be a target of a copycat killer, too?”

Her face paled. “No.”

“I don’t mean to scare you, but I’d rather see you scared than lying in there.”

She nodded shakily and he could see he’d made his point. “I appreciate it,” she murmured. “So where should I meet you at seven?”

“How about back here? Don’t wear that suit, okay? It’s too nice.”


The need to put his arm around her swamped him again, but he shoved it away. “Come on, I’ll walk you up to the front.”

Monday, January 29, 10:45 a.m.

I’m still alive. She struggled to wake up and squinted, unable to open her eyes fully. But it didn’t matter, it was so dark that she couldn’t have seen anything anyway. It was daytime, but she knew that only because she could hear the birds.

She tried to move and groaned when pain streaked everywhere. She hurt so bad.

And she didn’t even know why. Well, technically she knew part of it, maybe even all of it, but she didn’t let herself acknowledge that she held the information in her brain. In her weaker moments she might tell him and then he’d kill her.

She didn’t want to die. I want to go home. I want my baby. She let herself think of Hope and winced as the tear burned on its way down her cheek. Please, God, take care of my baby. She prayed someone knew she was gone, that someone had come for Hope. That someone is looking for me. That she’d be important to someone.

Anyone. Please.

Footsteps approached and she drew a shallow breath. He was coming. God help me, he’s coming. Don’t let me be afraid. And she forced herself to go blank, to clear her mind of everything. Everything.

The door swung open and she winced at the dim light from the hall.

“Well, now,” he drawled. “Are you ready to tell me where it is?”

She gritted her teeth and prepared for the blow. Still she cried out when the end of his boot kicked her hip. She looked up into black eyes that she’d once trusted.

“Bailey, darlin’. You can’t win here. Tell me where the key is. Then I’ll let you go.”

Dutton, Monday, January 29, 11:15 a.m.

It was still there, Alex thought as she stared up at Bailey’s house from the street.

So go in. Check it out. Don’t be such a coward. But still she sat, staring, her heart beating hard and fast. Before she’d been afraid for Bailey. She’d been terrified of Bailey’s house. Now, thanks to Vartanian, she was afraid for herself, too.

He might be totally wrong, but if he was right… She needed protection. She needed a dog. A big dog. And a gun. She started up the rental car and was ready to pull away from the curb when a knock at her car window had her screaming.

Her gaze flew up to the window where a young man in a military uniform stood smiling. He hadn’t heard her scream. Nobody ever did. Her screams were only in her mind. Drawing an unsteady breath, she rolled down the window a crack. “Yes?”

“I’m sorry to bother you,” he said pleasantly. “I’m Captain Beardsley, U.S. Army. I’m looking for Bailey Crighton. I thought maybe you might know where I could find her.”

“Why are you looking for her?”

Again his smile was pleasant. “That’s between me and Miss Crighton. If you see her, could you tell her Reverend Beardsley stopped by?”

Alex frowned. “Are you a captain or a reverend?”

“Both. I’m an army chaplain.” He smiled. “Have a nice day.”

“Wait.” Alex grabbed her cell phone and dialed Meredith while the man stood outside her window. He did wear a cross on his lapel. Maybe he was really a chaplain.

And maybe he wasn’t. Vartanian had her paranoid. But then again, Bailey was missing and that woman was dead.

“Well?” Meredith demanded without preamble.

“It’s not Bailey.”

Meredith sighed. “I’m relieved and at the same time… not.”

“I know. Listen, I came by Bailey’s old house to see if I could find anything-”

Alex. You promised to wait until I could go with you.”

“I didn’t go in. I just needed to see if I could.” She glanced at the house and her gut began to twist. “I can’t. But as I was sitting here on the street, this guy came up.”

“What guy?”

“Reverend Beardsley. He says he’s looking for Bailey. He’s an army chaplain.”

“An army chaplain is looking for Bailey? Why?”

“That’s what I’m going to find out. I just wanted someone to know I was talking to him. If I don’t call you in ten minutes, call 911, okay?”

“Alex, you’re scaring me.”

“Good. I was getting too full of fear myself. Need to spread it around. How’s Hope?”

“The same. We need to get her out of this hotel room, Alex.”

“I’ll see what I can do.” She hung up and got out of her car.

Captain Beardsley looked concerned. “Has something happened to Bailey?”

“Yes. She disappeared.”

Beardsley’s concern became shock. “When did Bailey disappear?”

“This past Thursday night, four days ago now.”

“Oh, dear. Who are you?”

“My name is Alex Fallon. I’m Bailey’s stepsister.”

His brows went up. “Alex Tremaine?”

Alex swallowed. “That’s my old last name, yes. How do you know that?”

“Wade told me.”


“Bailey’s older brother.”

“I know who Wade is. Why would he tell you about me?”

Beardsley tilted his head, studying her. “He’s dead.”

Alex blinked. “Dead?”

“Yes. I’m sorry. I assumed you’d been notified. Lieutenant Wade Crighton was killed in the line of duty in Iraq about a month ago.”

“We’re not really blood relations, so I guess the government wouldn’t have contacted me. Why are you looking for Bailey?”

“I sent her a letter her brother dictated to me just before he died. Lieutenant Crighton was injured in a raid on a village outside Baghdad. Some called it a suicide mission.”

A sense of satisfaction stole through Alex, making her ashamed. “Was the mission accomplished?” she asked very quietly.

“Partly. At any rate, Wade was hit by mortar fire. By the time the medics got to him, it was too late. He asked me to hear his confession.”

Alex’s brows knit. “Wade wasn’t Catholic.”

“Neither am I. I’m a Lutheran pastor. A lot of men who ask me to hear their final confessions aren’t Catholic, and clergy other than priests can hear them.”

“I’m sorry. I knew that. We have all kinds of clergy come through our ER. I was just surprised Wade would confess anything. Do you visit all the families of the deceased?”

“Not all. I was up for R &R and just came into Fort Benning. It was on my way, so I thought I’d stop on my way home. I still have one of Wade’s letters, you see. He asked that I write three letters, one to his sister, one to his father, and one to you.”

The screaming took up in her head and Alex closed her eyes. When she opened them Beardsley was watching her with a concern she ignored. “Wade wrote to me?”

“Yes. I mailed his letters to Bailey and his father to this address, but I didn’t know where to find you. I was looking for Alex Tremaine.” From the portfolio he carried under his arm, Beardsley pulled an envelope and his card. “Call me if you need to talk.”

Alex took the envelope and Beardsley started to walk away. “Wait. Wade sends Bailey a letter. She disappears, the same day a woman is killed and left in a ditch.”

He blinked at her. “A woman was killed?”

“Yes. I thought it was Bailey, but it’s not.” She ripped open the envelope and scanned the letter Wade had dictated. She looked up. “There’s nothing in this letter that will tell me where Bailey’s gone. It’s just a letter asking for forgiveness. He doesn’t even say what he’s asking forgiveness for.” Although Alex was pretty sure she knew. Still, it wasn’t anything that Bailey would have been abducted over. “Did he tell you?”

“He didn’t say in the letter.”

Alex noticed the tightening of Beardsley’s jaw. “But he did say in his confession. Trust Wade to screw up. You won’t tell me what he said, will you?”

Beardsley shook his head. “I can’t. And don’t say I’m not Catholic. The sanctity of a confession is just as critical to me. I won’t tell you, Miss Fallon. I can’t.”

First Vartanian and now Beardsley. I can’t. “Bailey has a little girl. Hope.”

“I know. Wade told me about her. He loved that little girl.”

That Alex found hard to believe, but she didn’t argue with him. “Then tell me something that can help me get Hope’s mother back to her. Please. The police won’t help me. They say Bailey’s just a junkie and probably ran away. Did Wade say anything outside the confession?”

Beardsley looked down, then into her eyes. “ ‘Simon.’ ”

Alex shook her head in frustration. “Simon? What is that supposed to mean?”

“It’s a name. Just as he died he said, ‘I’ll see you in hell, Simon.’ I’m sorry, Miss Fallon. That’s going to have to be enough. I can’t tell you any more.”

Chapter Four

Atlanta , Monday, January 29, 12:15 p.m.

Dr. Felicity Berg looked up at Daniel through her goggles. She was standing on the other side of the autopsy table, bending over what remained of their Jane Doe. “You want the good news or the bad news first?”

Daniel had watched in silence as Felicity had taken Jane Doe apart with deliberate care. He’d watched her do autopsies more than a dozen times, but he never failed to wonder how she kept her hands so steady. “The bad news, I guess.”

The mask covering her face moved and he imagined her wry smile. He’d always liked Felicity Berg, even though she was called “The Iceberg” by most of the men. He’d never seen her as cold, just… careful. There was a difference, as Daniel well knew.

“I can’t definitively identify her. She was about twenty. She had no blood alcohol, and doesn’t have any obvious diseases or defects. Cause of death was asphyxia.”

“And the blows to her face? Where they pre- or postmortem?”

“Post. As was this bruising around her mouth.” She pointed to four fingertip-sized bruises.

Daniel frowned. “Wouldn’t those bruises be from the hand that killed her?”

Her brows lifted. “That’s what he wanted you to think. Remember the fibers I pointed out in her lungs and in the lining of her cheeks?”

“Cotton,” Daniel said. “From the handkerchief he shoved in her mouth.”

“Exactly. I’m guessing he didn’t want any of his own DNA in her teeth in the event she bit him. There are bruises on her nose that were put there before she was dead, you just can’t see them because of the beating. But after she was dead, somebody’s fingers were pressed to the side of her mouth. The distance between the finger bruises indicates it was a man’s hand, small in size. He went to considerable trouble to make this happen, Daniel. He was careful when hitting her face to leave this area around her mouth untouched. It’s almost like he wanted the finger bruises to show.”

“I wonder if Alicia Tremaine had finger bruising around her mouth.”

“That’s for you to find out. I can tell you this woman’s last meal was Italian, with sausage, pasta, and some kind of hard cheese.”

“Only about a million Italian restaurants in the city,” he said glumly.

She picked up the woman’s left hand. “She has thick calluses on her fingertips.”

Daniel leaned closer to see. “She played a musical instrument. Violin maybe?”

“Or something in the string family, something with a bow, I think. The other hand is soft, no calluses, so it’s probably not a harp or a guitar.”

“Was that the good news?”

Her eyes glinted in mild amusement. “No. The good news is that even if I can’t tell you who she was, I think I can tell you where she’d been twenty-four hours before she was killed. Come here, to this side of the table.” Felicity ran a black light wand over the victim’s hand, revealing the remnants of a fluorescent stamp.

He looked up and met Felicity’s satisfied eyes. “She’d been to Fun-N-Sun,” he said. The amusement park stamped the hands of anyone leaving and planning to return the same day. “They get thousands of visitors every day, but maybe we’ll get lucky.”

Felicity placed the woman’s arm at her side with gentle care and respect, elevating her in Daniel’s regard. “Or maybe someone will finally miss her,” she said quietly.

“Dr. Berg?” One of her assistant’s came into the room, carrying a sheet of paper. “This woman’s urine tox came back positive for flunitrazepam, one hundred micrograms.”

Daniel frowned. “Rohypnol? He used a date-rape drug? That’s not a lethal dose, is it?”

“That’s not even enough to knock her out. It’s barely enough to show up on the test. Jackie, can you run the test again? If I get called before a grand jury, I’m going to want a verification of your results. No offense.”

Unperturbed, Jackie nodded. “None taken. I’ll do it right now.”

“He wanted us to find the drug, but he didn’t want her completely incapacitated,” Daniel mused. “He wanted her awake and aware.”

“And he knows his pharmacology. It wouldn’t have been simple to achieve that low level of flunitrazepam. Again, he went to some trouble.”

“So the presence of Rohypnol is one more thing I need to check on the murder of Alicia Tremaine. I need to get that police report.” And so far, Dutton Sheriff Frank Loomis still hadn’t called him back. So much for professional courtesy. Daniel was going to Dutton to get that report in person. “Thanks, Felicity. As always, it’s been fun.”

“Daniel.” Felicity had stepped back from the body and was pulling off her mask. “I wanted to tell you that I was sorry to hear about your parents.”

Daniel drew a breath. “Thank you.”

“I wanted to go to the funeral, but…” A self-deprecating smile bent her lips. “I got to the church, but I couldn’t go inside. Funerals make me queasy. Believe it or not.”

He smiled at her. “I believe you, Felicity. And I thank you for trying.”

She nodded briskly. “I had Malcolm request the autopsy report on Alicia Tremaine after Miss Fallon left. When we get it, I’ll let you know.”

“Again, I appreciate it.” And as he walked away, he felt her watch him go.

Atlanta , Monday, January 29, 1:15 p.m.

When Daniel got back to his office, Luke was sitting in one of his chairs, a laptop in his lap and his feet up on Daniel’s desk. He looked up, studied Daniel’s face, then shrugged. “You’re making it damn hard for me to lie to my mama, Daniel. I can tell her you’re all right all I want, but those dark circles under your eyes tell a different tale.”

Daniel hung his jacket behind his door. “Don’t you have a job?”

“Hey, I’m working.” Luke held up the laptop. “I’m running a diagnostic on the chief’s machine. It’s been running ‘buggy.’ ” He quirked the air with his fingers, a smile on his face, but Daniel heard the tension in his friend’s voice.

He sat at his desk and did some studying of his own. There were no dark circles under Luke’s eyes, but within them was a bleakness few got to see. “Bad day?”

Luke’s smile disappeared, and closing his eyes, he swallowed audibly. “Yeah.” The single word was harsh and filled with a pain few truly understood. Luke was on the GBI’s task force against Internet crime, and for the last year he’d been focused on crime involving children. Daniel thought he’d rather watch a thousand autopsies than look at the obscenities Luke was forced to view every day. Luke drew a breath and opened his eyes, control restored even if serenity was not.

Daniel wondered if any cop ever got to serenity.

“I needed a break,” Luke said simply, and Daniel nodded.

“I just came from the morgue. My Jane Doe went to Fun-N-Sun on Thursday and plays the violin.”

“Well, the violin might narrow it down some. I brought you something.” Luke pulled a thick stack of papers from his computer bag. “I ran a deeper search on Alicia Tremaine and came up with all these articles. She had a twin sister.”

“I know,” Daniel said wryly. “Too bad you didn’t tell me before she walked in here this morning and scared the ever-livin’ shit outta me.”

Luke’s dark brows shot up. “She was here? Alexandra Tremaine?”

“She calls herself Fallon now. Alex Fallon. She’s an ER nurse from Cincinnati.”

“So she lived then,” Luke said thoughtfully and Daniel frowned.

“What do you mean?”

Luke handed the stack of papers over the table. “Well, the story didn’t stop with Alicia’s murder. The day Alicia’s body was found, Kathy Tremaine, that’s their mother, shot herself in the head. She was apparently discovered by her daughter Alexandra, who then took all the pills the doctor had prescribed for the mother, who was hysterical after having to identify her daughter’s body.”

Daniel thought of Jane Doe on the table at the morgue and of a mother having to identify her child looking like that. Still, suicide was the coward’s way out… and for Alex to have discovered her that way. “My God,” he murmured.

“Kathy Tremaine’s sister had come down from Ohio because of Alicia and discovered them both. Her name was Kim Fallon.”

“Alex said she’d been adopted by her aunt and uncle, so that makes sense.”

“There’s more in the stack, obits and articles about the trial of Gary Fulmore, the man they charged with the murder. But there was no other mention of Alexandra after the article on Fulmore’s arrest. I guess Kim Fallon took her to Ohio after that.”

Daniel leafed through the pages. “Did you see mention of a Bailey Crighton?”

“Craig Crighton, yes, but not Bailey. Craig was the man Kathy Tremaine was living with at the time of her death. Why?”

“That’s why Alex Fallon came to see me today. Her stepsister Bailey went missing Thursday night and she thought she was the Arcadia woman.”

Luke whistled softly. “Well, that had to have been a shock.”

Daniel thought of the fists she’d squeezed nearly bloodless, and the way her hand felt in his. “I imagine it was, but she held herself together well.”

“I was actually talking about it being a shock for you.” Luke swung his feet off the desk and stood up. “I’ve got to be getting back now. Break’s over.”

Daniel narrowed his eyes. “You gonna be okay?”

Luke nodded. “Sure.” But there was little conviction in his voice. “I’ll see you later.”

Daniel lifted the papers. “Thanks, Luke.”

“Don’t mention it.”

Ripples, Daniel thought as he watched him go. They changed the lives of the victims and their families. And sometimes they change us. Usually they change us. With a sigh he turned to his own computer to look up the number for Fun-N-Sun. He had a victim to identify.

Dutton, Monday, January 29, 1:00 p.m.

“Here’s all the stuff.” Alex dumped it on the sofa in her hotel room. “Play-Doh, Legos, Mr. Potato Head, more crayons, paper, and more coloring books.”

Meredith was sitting next to Hope at the little dinette table. “And the Barbie head?”

“In the bag, but they were out of Barbies. You got Princess Fiona from Shrek.”

“But she has hair we can cut? I’m thinking since Bailey was a hairdresser they might have played that way together.”

“Yep. I checked. And I got Hope some clothes. Man, kids’ clothes are expensive.”

“Get used to it, Auntie.”

“You moved her from the desk in the bedroom.”

“Had to. Wasn’t room for both of us to color in there and I needed a change in scenery.” Meredith chose a blue crayon from a pile. “Hope, I’m picking periwinkle this time. Periwinkle sounds like a happy color, like it’s winking at me.”

Meredith continued to chatter as she colored and Alex could see this had been going on for some time while she’d been gone. There was a stack of pages with ragged edges that Meredith had torn from Hope’s coloring book. All were colored with blue.

“Can we talk while you color?”

Meredith smiled. “Sure. Or you can sit down and color with us. Hope and I don’t mind, do we, Hope?”

Hope didn’t appear to even hear her. Alex dragged the chair from the bedroom desk up to the dinette and sat down, meeting Meredith’s eyes over Hope’s head. “Anything?”

“Nope,” Meredith said cheerfully. “There are no magic wands, Alex.”

Hope’s hand stopped abruptly, still clutching the red crayon in her small fist. She kept her eyes on the coloring book, but she’d gone completely still. Alex opened her mouth, but Meredith shot her a warning glance and Alex remained silent.

“At least not in that sack from the store,” Meredith went on. “I like magic wands.” Hope didn’t move a muscle. “When I was little, I used to pretend celery stalks were magic wands. My mom would get so mad when she’d go to make a salad and all the celery was gone.” Meredith chuckled and kept coloring with her periwinkle. “She’d fuss, but she’d play with me. Celery was cheap, she’d say, but playtime was precious.”

Alex swallowed hard. “My mom used to say that, too. ‘Playtime is precious.’ ”

“Probably because our moms were sisters. Did your mom say that, too, Hope?”

Slowly, Hope’s crayon began to move again, then faster, until she colored with the same focus as before. Alex wanted to sigh, but Meredith was smiling.

“Baby steps,” she murmured. “Sometimes the best therapy’s just in being there, Alex.” She tore a page from her coloring book. “Try it. It’s really very relaxing.”

Alex drew a deep breath, steadying herself. “You did that for me. Sat with me, when I first came to live with you. Every day after school and all that summer. You’d just come into my room and read a book. You never said a word.”

“I didn’t know what to say,” Meredith said. “But you were sad and you seemed happier when I sat with you. Then one day you said, ‘Hi.’ It was days later before you said any more and weeks before you were carrying on any conversation at all.”

“I think you saved my life,” Alex murmured. “You and Kim and Steve.” The Fallons had been her salvation. “I miss them.” Her aunt and uncle had died the year before when Steve’s little plane had crashed into an Ohio cornfield.

Meredith’s hand faltered and her throat worked as she swallowed hard. “I miss them, too.” She rested her cheek on Hope’s pretty curls for a brief moment. “That’s a very nice caterpillar, Hope. I’m going to use the periwinkle on the butterfly.” She chattered on for another few minutes, then casually turned the topic. “I would love to see some butterflies. Did you find a park where we can take Hope, Alex?”

“Yes, there’s a park not too far from the elementary school. I picked up one of those real estate booklets when I was out. There’s a furnished house near the park that we might rent for a while.” Until I find Bailey, she added silently.

Meredith nodded. “Got it. Oh, and you know what? When we go to the park we can play Simon Says.” Her auburn brows lifted meaningfully. “I found instructions online. You’ll find them fascinating. I left the page open on my laptop. It’s in the bedroom.”

Alex stood up, her heart tripping. “I’ll go check.” She’d called Meredith right back after Captain-Reverend Beardsley had driven away, and relayed the conversation, especially the line, “I’ll see you in hell, Simon.” Apparently Meredith had done some searching while Alex had bought out the toy section of the local Wal-Mart so that Meredith could do play therapy with Hope.

Alex clicked the page Meredith had been reading and sucked in a startled breath as her memories began to fall into place. Simon Vartanian.

Vartanian. Daniel’s name had been naggingly familiar, but she’d been too worried about Bailey to dwell on it at the time. Then, waiting to view that woman’s body… he’d held her hand and she’d felt an awareness that had heated her from the inside out. But there had been more. A closeness, a kinship, a… comfort, as if she’d known him before. Maybe she had.

Vartanian. She remembered the family now, vaguely. They’d been rich. The dad was important. He’d been a judge. She remembered Simon, also vaguely. He’d been a big, hulking, frightening boy. Simon had been in Wade’s class at school.

She sat down to read the article, immediately engrossed in a story so evil… Simon Vartanian had died just one week ago after murdering his parents and a lot of other people. Simon had been killed in Philadelphia by a detective named Vito Ciccotelli.

Simon was survived by his sister Susannah Vartanian. I remember her. She’d been a cultured girl in expensive clothes. Susannah had been her age, but had gone to the expensive private school. She was now an ADA in New York.

Alex released the breath she held in a slow hiss. Simon was also survived by his brother, Daniel Vartanian, a special agent with the GBI. Alex replayed in her mind the moment they’d met, the utter shock on Daniel’s face. He’d known about Alicia and Alex had attributed his shock to that only. But now… I’ll see you in hell, Simon.

She pressed her knuckles into her lips, staring at the picture of Simon Vartanian on Meredith’s screen. There was some small resemblance between the brothers. Both had the same body type, tall and broad, and they shared the same piercing look around the eyes. But Simon had a harsh look to him while Daniel had looked… sad. Weary and very sad. His parents had been murdered, so that explained the sadness, but what explained his shock at seeing her face? What did Daniel Vartanian know?

I’ll see you in hell. What had Simon done? Alex could read what he’d done recently-and it had been inhuman. But what did he do back then?

And what had Wade done? I know what he did to me… but what did he do with Simon? What was Wade’s connection to Simon Vartanian? And what did it have to do with Bailey? And Alicia? And what about the poor woman they’d found in the ditch yesterday evening, killed just like Alicia? Could Wade have…?

Alex’s pulse began to pound in her ears and it was suddenly as if all the air were sucked from the room. Calm. Focus on the quiet. Slowly she began to breathe again, to think rationally again. Alicia’s murderer was rotting in jail, where he belonged. And Wade… no. Not murder. No. Whatever it was, she knew it wasn’t that.

What she did know was that she was meeting Special Agent Daniel Vartanian tonight and he would tell her what he knew. Until then, she had things to do.

Atlanta , Monday, January 29, 2:15 p.m.

Daniel looked up from his computer when Ed Randall came into his office looking generally disgusted. “Hey, Ed, what do you know?”

“That this guy was careful. We haven’t found so much as a hair so far. We took mud from around the entrance to the storm sewer and we’re checking it in the lab now. If he came down from the road by the storm sewer, maybe he dropped something.”

“What about the brown blanket?” Daniel asked.

“The labels have both been cut away,” Ed said. “We’re trying to match the fabric to manufacturers. We might get lucky and trace it to a point of purchase. Are we any closer to an ID on the victim?”

“Yeah, actually. Felicity also found a stamp on the victim’s hand from Fun-N-Sun.”

“So you get a trip to the amusement park and I get to play in the mud. No fair.”

Daniel smiled. “I don’t think I need to go down to the park. I spent most of the afternoon on the phone with their security. They were able to patch me into their network so that I could view their security tapes from my desk.”

Ed looked impressed. “Ain’t technology grand. And?”

“And we found a woman standing in line at the Italian food kiosk. The victim had eaten pasta as her last meal. She was wearing a sweatshirt saying Cellists Do It With Strings Attached-the victim has calluses on her fingertips. The park is going through their receipts to see if she paid for her lunch with a credit card. I’m waiting for them to call back. Cross your fingers.”

“I will. We did find one thing of interest.” Ed put a small jar on Daniel’s desk. “We found hair and skin in the bark of one of the trees about fifty feet back from the ditch.”

Daniel looked at the headline Corchran had faxed that morning. “The reporter?”

“That’s what we’re thinking. If you find this Jim Woolf person, we can put him at the scene before we got there.”

“How did he get away without being seen?”

“My team was there till after eleven last night and back again this morning. Between eleven and six we had a unit patrolling. We found shoeprints along the road about a quarter mile from here. I think the reporter waited until we were all gone, climbed down and stayed low until he got a quarter mile away, then caught a ride.”

“There’s no cover along the road. He must have slithered on his belly to get away.”

Ed’s jaw tightened. “Slithered is about right. Guy’s a snake. He gave away everything we’ve got in that article. I heard you went to school with him.”

Ed sounded slightly accusatory, as if Daniel were to blame for Jim Woolf’s behavior. “I was a V and he was a W, so he always sat in back of me. He seemed nice enough then. But as Chase so astutely observed, he appears to have changed. I guess I’m about to go see how much.” He pointed to his computer screen. “I was just checking him out. He was an accountant until his dad died a year ago and left him the Review. Jim’s pretty new at this reporter stuff. Maybe he can be persuaded to talk.”

“You got a flute?” Ed asked sourly.


“Isn’t that what those snake charmers use?”

Daniel grimaced at the image. “I hate snakes almost as much as reporters.”

Ed broke into a good-natured grin. “Then you’re going to have a fun afternoon.”

Dutton, Monday, January 29, 2:15 p.m.

“It’s a thousand a month,” the realtor said, a gleam in her eye as if she sensed a done deal. In her mid-fifties, Delia Anderson had a bouffant-do that dynamite couldn’t budge. “First and last month’s rent payable on signing.”

Alex looked around at the bungalow. It was homey, had two bedrooms and a real kitchen-and was less than a block from a really nice park where Hope could play. If they were ever able to get her to drop the crayons. “Furnishings all stay?”

Delia nodded. “Including the organ.” It was one of the older models that synthesized every instrument in the orchestra. “You can move in tomorrow.”

“Tonight.” Alex met the woman’s eagle eyes. “I need to move in tonight.”

Delia smiled cagily. “I think that can be arranged.”

“Does it have an alarm?”

“I suppose not.” Delia looked unhappy. “No, it doesn’t have an alarm.”

Alex frowned, thinking of Vartanian’s caution before she’d left the morgue viewing room. She wasn’t a big fan of guns, but fear was a great motivator. She’d tried to buy a gun in the sporting goods department of the store where she’d bought all the toys for Hope’s play therapy, but the clerk told her that she couldn’t buy a gun in Georgia if she wasn’t a resident. She could prove residency with a Georgia driver’s license. She could get a driver’s license with a rental contract. So let’s get this done.

Still, she was practical. “If it doesn’t have an alarm, then can I have a dog?” A dog was a better deterrent to an attacker. She lifted a brow. “An alarm will cost the owners money. I’d pay an extra security deposit if I got a dog.”

Delia bit at her lip. “Maybe a little dog. I’ll check with the owners.”

Alex swallowed her smile. “You do that. If I can have a dog, I’ll sign right now.”

Delia took her cell phone outside and two minutes later she was back, as was her cagey smile. “Darlin’, we have a deal and you have a house.”

Dutton, Monday, January 29, 4:15 p.m.

Daniel felt like he was channeling Clint Eastwood as he walked Dutton’s Main Street. As he passed, conversations stilled and people stared. All he was missing was the poncho and the eerie music. Last week he’d been to the funeral home, the cemetery, and his parents’ home out past the city limits. With the exception of the funeral and the graveside, he’d managed to stay out of the public eye.

But not now. He met the eyes of each staring person. Most of them he knew. All of them had aged. It had been a long time since he’d been back. Eleven years since he’d fought with his father over the pictures and left Dutton for good, but he’d left in spirit the day he’d left for college, seven years before that. He’d changed a lot in those years.

Dutton’s Main Street, however, had not. He walked past the curious eyes peering from the windows of the bakery, the florist, the barbershop. Three old men sat outside the barbershop on a bench. Three old men had always sat outside on that bench, ever since Daniel could remember. When one went on to the Great Beyond, another took his place. Daniel had always wondered if there was some kind of formal waiting list for the bench, as there was for box seats at Braves’ games.

He was surprised when one of the old men stood up. He couldn’t recall ever having seen any of the old men stand up before. But this one stood and leaned on his cane, watching Daniel approach. “Daniel Vartanian.”

Daniel recognized the voice instantly and was a little amused to find himself standing straighter as he stopped in front of his old high school English teacher. “Mr. Grant.”

One side of the old man’s bushy white mustache lifted. “So you do remember.”

Daniel met the old man’s eyes. “ ‘Death, be not proud, though some have called thee mighty and dreadful, for thou art not so.’ ” Odd that that would be the first quotation to enter his mind. Daniel thought about the woman lying in the morgue, unidentified and as yet unreported as missing. Or maybe not so odd.

The other side of Grant’s mustache lifted and he bobbed his white head in salute. “John Donne. One of your favorites, as I recall.”

“Not so much anymore. I guess I’ve seen too much death.”

“I suspect you have at that, Daniel. We’re all sorry about your parents.”

“Thank you. It’s been a difficult time for all of us.”

“I was at the funeral and the grave. Susannah looked pale.”

Daniel swallowed. That his sister had. She’d had good reason. “She’ll hold up.”

“Of course she will. Your parents raised good stock.” Grant winced when he realized what he’d said. “Hell. You know what I meant.”

To his surprise, Daniel found his lips curving. “I know what you meant, sir.”

“That Simon was always bad news.” Grant leaned forward and dropped his voice, although Daniel knew every eye in town was watching them. “I read what you did, Daniel. It took courage. Good for you, son. I was proud of you.”

Daniel’s smile faded and he swallowed again, this time as his eyes stung. “Thank you.” He cleared his voice. “You got a seat on the barbershop bench, I see.”

Grant nodded. “Only had to wait for old Jeff Orwell to pass.” He scowled. “Old man held on for two long years, just because he knew I was waiting.”

Daniel shook his head. “The nerve of some people.”

Grant smiled. “It’s good to see you, Daniel. You were one of my best students.”

“You were always one of my favorite teachers. You and Miss Agreen.” He lifted his brows. “You two still an item?”

Grant coughed until Daniel thought he’d have to do CPR. “You knew about that?”

“Everybody did, Mr. Grant. I always thought you knew we knew and didn’t care.”

Grant drew a deep breath. “People think their secrets are so damn safe,” he murmured, so quietly Daniel almost didn’t hear. “People are fools.” Then he whispered under his breath, “Don’t be a fool, son.” Then he looked up, his smile reappearing, and he rocked back on his cane. “Good to see you. Don’t be a stranger, Daniel Vartanian.”

Daniel studied his old teacher’s eyes, but there was no hint of what had seemed a dire warning just a few seconds before. “I’ll try. Take care, Mr. Grant. Give the next guy on the waiting list for the barbershop bench a very long wait.”

“That I will.”

Daniel walked on to the office of the Dutton Review, the real reason for his visit. The Review sat across the street from the police station, which would be Daniel’s next stop. The inside of the newspaper office was stuffy and packed floor to ceiling with boxes. A small space had been carved out for a desk, a computer, and a phone. At the desk sat a plump man with a pair of glasses resting on his balding head.

Four large bandages covered his left forearm, looking like sergeant’s stripes, and an angry red welt peeked from his shirt collar. It looked as if the man had tangled with something and lost. Perhaps a tree. Hello, Daniel thought.

The man looked up and Daniel recognized the boy who’d sat behind him from kindergarten through high school. Jim Woolf’s mouth curved in something just shy of a sneer. “Well. If it isn’t the man himself. Special Agent Daniel Vartanian. In the flesh.”

“Jim. How are you?”

“Better today than you are, I suspect, although I have to say I’m flattered. I thought you’d send a flunkie to do your dirty work, but here you are, back in little old Dutton.”

Daniel sat on the edge of Woolf’s desk. “You didn’t return my phone calls, Jim.”

Jim’s fingers resting lightly on his rounded stomach. “I didn’t have anything to say.”

“A newspaperman with nothing to say. That has to be a first.”

“I’m not telling you what you want to know, Daniel.”

Daniel abandoned the polite path. “Then I’ll arrest you for impeding an investigation.”

Jim flinched. “Wow. You pulled off the gloves there, real fast.”

“I spent the morning in the morgue watching that woman autopsied. Tends to suck the joy right out of a man’s day. Ever seen an autopsy, Jim?”

Jim’s jaw squared. “No. But I’m still not telling you what you want to know.”

“Okay. Get your coat.”

Jim sat up straight. “You’re bluffing.”

“No, I’m not. Someone clued you in to that crime scene before the cops arrived. No telling how long you had to poke around that body. No telling what you touched. What you took.” Daniel met Jim’s eyes. “Maybe you even put her there.”

Jim turned red. “I had nothing to do with that and you know it.”

“I know nothing. I wasn’t there. You, on the other hand, were.”

“You don’t know that I was. Maybe I got the pictures from somebody else.”

Daniel leaned across the desk and pointed to the Band-Aids on the man’s forearm. “You left part of yourself behind, Jim. Crime scene guys found your skin in the bark of that tree.” Jim paled a little. “Now I can take you in and get a warrant for a DNA sample or you can tell me how you knew to be up that tree yesterday afternoon.”

“I can’t. Beyond the constitutional aspects, if I tell you, I’ll never get another tip.”

“So you got a tip.”

Jim sighed. “Daniel… If I knew I wouldn’t tell you, but I don’t know who it was.”

“An anonymous tip. Convenient.”

“It’s the truth. The call came through on my home phone, but the number was blocked. I didn’t know what I’d see when I got there.”

“Was the caller male or female?”

Jim shook his head. “No. Not gonna tell you that.”

Daniel considered. He’d already gotten more than he thought he would. “Then tell me when you arrived and what you did see.”

Jim tilted his head. “What’s in it for me?”

“An interview, exclusive. You might even sell to one of the big guys in Atlanta.”

Jim’s eyes lit up and Daniel knew he’d plucked the right chord. “All right. It’s not complicated. I got the call yesterday at noon. I got there at about one, climbed the tree, and waited. About two the bikers came through. A half hour later Officer Larkin showed up. He took one look at the body, climbed back up the bank to the road, and threw up. Pretty soon you state boys showed up. After everybody left I climbed down and went home.”

“Once you climbed down, how exactly did you get home?”

Jim’s lips thinned. “My wife. Marianne.”

Daniel blinked. “Marianne? Marianne Murphy? You married Marianne Murphy?”

Jim looked smug. “Yes.”

Marianne Murphy had been the girl voted most likely to do… everybody. “Well.” Daniel cleared his throat, not wanting to visualize Jim Woolf with the buxom and very generous Marianne Murphy. “How did you get there?”

“She dropped me off, too.”

“I’ll want to talk to her. To confirm the times. And I want the pictures you took while you were sitting there. All of them.”

Glaring, Jim popped his memory card from his camera and tossed it. Daniel caught it with one hand and slipped it into his pocket as he stood up. “I’ll be in touch.”

Jim followed him to the door. “When?”

“When I know something.” Daniel opened the door, then stopped, his hand still on the doorknob. And stared.

Behind him he heard Jim’s soft gasp. “Oh my God. That’s…”

Alex Fallon. She stood at the bottom of the police station stairs, a satchel over one shoulder. She still wore her black suit. Her shoulders abruptly stiffened and she turned slowly until she met his eyes. For a long moment they stared at each other across Main Street. She didn’t smile. In fact, even from this distance Daniel could see her full lips go thin. She was angry.

Daniel crossed the street, his eyes never breaking away from hers. When he stood before her she lifted her chin, as she’d done that morning. “Agent Vartanian.”

His mouth went dry. “I didn’t expect to see you here.”

“I’m here to see the sheriff about filing a missing person report on Bailey.” She looked over his shoulder. “Who are you?”

Jim Woolf stepped around him. “Jim Woolf, Dutton Review. Did I hear you say you were filing a missing person report? Perhaps I can be of assistance. We can print a photograph of Bailey, did you say? Bailey Crighton is missing?”

Daniel looked down at Jim and frowned. “Go away.”

But Alex tilted her head. “Give me your card. I may wish to talk with you.”

Again smug, Jim gave her a card. “Any time, Miss Tremaine.”

Alex flinched as if he’d struck her. “Fallon. My name is Alex Fallon.”

“Any time, Miss Fallon.” Jim gave Daniel a salute and was gone.

Something had changed and Daniel didn’t like it. “I’m going to the station, too. Can I carry your bag?”

The way she searched his face made Daniel uncomfortable. “No thank you.” She started up the stairs, leaving him to follow.

He could see her hunch one shoulder from the weight of her bag, but it didn’t seem to affect the sway of her slim hips as she hurried. Daniel thought her bag was a far safer thing on which to focus. He caught up to her easily. “You’re about to topple over. What are you carrying in here? Bricks?”

“A gun and lots of bullets. If you must know.”

She started up the stairs again, but Daniel grabbed her arm and pulled her around to face him. “Excuse me?

Her whiskey eyes were cool. “You said I might be in danger. I took you seriously. I have a child to protect.”

Her stepsister’s daughter. Hope. “How did you buy a gun? You’re not a resident.”

“I am now. You want to see my new driver’s license?”

“You got a driver’s license? How did you do that? You don’t live here.”

“I do now. You want to see my rental contract?”

Bowled over, he blinked. “You rented an apartment?”

“A house.” She really was staying a while.

“In Dutton?”

She nodded. “I’m not leaving until Bailey’s found, and Hope can’t live in a hotel.”

“I see. Are we still meeting at seven?”

“That was my plan. Now if you don’t mind, I still have a lot to do before then.” She’d run up a few more stairs before he called her name.

“Alex.” He waited until she stopped and turned again.

“Yes, Agent Vartanian? What is it?”

He ignored the ice in her voice. “Alex. You can’t take a gun into the police station. Even in Dutton. It’s a government building.”

Her shoulders sagged and her frosty expression melted away, leaving exhaustion and vulnerability in its place. She was afraid and doing her damndest to hide it. “I forgot. I should have come here first. I wanted to get my driver’s license before the DMV closed. But I can’t leave a gun in the car. Somebody might steal it.” A ghost of a smile flitted across her unpainted lips, tugging at his heart. “Even in Dutton.”

“You look tired. I’m going to see the sheriff. I’ll ask him about Bailey. Go back to your house and get some sleep. I’ll meet you at seven in front of the GBI building.” He eyed her satchel. “And for God’s sake, make sure the safety is on on that thing and you put it in a lockbox so Hope can’t get to it.”

“I bought a lockbox.” She lifted her chin, a gesture he was coming to anticipate. “I’ve coded enough children in the ER who’ve played with guns. I won’t put my niece in any more danger. Please call me if Loomis refuses to file Bailey as a missing person.”

“He won’t refuse,” Daniel said grimly, “but give me your cell phone number anyway.” She did, and he committed it to memory as she started back down the stairs, her steps weary. When she got to the street she looked back up at him.

“Seven o’clock, Agent Vartanian.”

Somehow the way she said it made it seem more like a threat than the confirmation of a meeting. “Seven o’clock. And don’t forget to change your suit.”

Dutton, Monday, January 29, 4:55 p.m.

Mack pulled the earpiece from his ear. How the plot thickened, he thought as he watched Daniel Vartanian watch Alexandra Tremaine drive away. Oh, wait. Alex Fallon. She’d changed her name.

It had been a surprise to hear she’d come back. That was one of the good things about a small town. No sooner had she stepped into Delia Anderson’s real estate office than the word began to spread. Alexandra Tremaine is back. The sister who lived.

Her stepsister Bailey Crighton was missing. He had a good idea where Bailey might have been taken. And why. But that was not his business at the moment. Should it become important, he’d act. Until then, he’d watch and listen.

Alex Tremaine was back. And Daniel Vartanian was interested. This, too, he’d watch. It could be useful later. He smiled. What a kick-off that would have been, to kill the identical twin and leave her in the same exact place. I wish I’d thought of it. But he’d kicked it off with a target of his own choosing. She’d deserved everything she got, but Alex Tremaine would have been a most excellent first victim. Now it was too late.

For a first victim. His brows lifted as he considered it. But what about his last? It would make quite the grand finale. It would complete the circle. He’d consider it.

For now, he had work to do. Another lovely with whom to deal. He already had her picked out. Very soon the cops would find another body in a ditch and the pillars of the community would find another skeleton dumped on their doorstep. He had it on good authority that they’d all been practically pissing themselves all day. Who would break? Who would tell? Who would tear their idyllic little world asunder?

He chuckled, just picturing it. Pretty soon the first two he’d targeted would get their letters. He was starting to enjoy himself.

Chapter Five

Dutton, Monday, January 29, 5:35 p.m.

This is really nice!” Meredith explored the bungalow with a delighted smile.

Hope sat at the table. Alex took the red Play-Doh under her nails as a good sign.

“It is nice,” Alex agreed. “And there’s a park not even a block away with a carousel.”

Meredith looked impressed. “A real carousel? With horses?”

“With horses. It’s been there since I was a kid.” Alex sat on the arm of the sofa. “This place was here then, too. I’d pass by when I was walking home from school.”

Meredith sat next to Hope, but her eyes stayed on Alex’s face. “You sound wistful.”

“I was, then. I always thought this was like a dollhouse and the people that lived here were so lucky. They could go on the carousel any time they chose.”

“And you couldn’t?”

“No. We didn’t have money for things like that after my dad died. Mama had trouble scraping enough together for us to eat.”

“Until she moved in with Craig.”

Alex winced and slammed the door in her mind before the first scream took hold. “I’m going to change and run out for some groceries. Then I’m going out again.”

Meredith frowned. “Why?”

“I’m going to search. I’ve got to try, Mer, because nobody else cares enough to.”

Not entirely true. Daniel Vartanian had offered to help. We’ll see how helpful he is.

“I’ve got to go back to Cincinnati tomorrow night, Alex.”

“I know. That’s why I’m trying to get all this done now. I’ll be back later and you can show me all the wonderful games you and Hope play so I can take over tomorrow.”

Alex went into the bedroom, closed the door, and took the gun from the satchel. It was still in its box, and willing her hands to steady, Alex took it out and looked it over again. She loaded the magazine like the store owner had shown her and set the safety with care. She’d need a bigger purse, because she intended to keep the gun with her. It would do her no good locked in its lockbox when she was elsewhere. For now, the satchel would have to do.

“My God, Alex.” Alex whipped around in time to see a furious Meredith close the bedroom door with a hard snap. “What the fucking hell is that?” Meredith hissed.

Alex pressed her free hand against her racing heart. “Don’t do that.”

“Don’t do that?” Meredith’s hiss was shrill. “You’re telling me not to do that when you’re standing there holding a goddamn gun? What the hell are you thinking?”

“That Bailey’s missing and another woman is dead.” Alex sat on the edge of the bed, breathing again. “And that I don’t want to end up the same way.”

“Dammit, girl, you don’t know anything about guns.”

“I don’t know anything about searching for missing people, either. Or caring for traumatized little girls. I’m kind of learning as I go here, Mer. And don’t scream at me.”

“I’m not screaming.” Meredith sucked in a breath. “I’m whispering loudly, which is different.” She sagged against the closed door. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have reacted that way, but seeing you with that thing was a shock. Tell me why you bought the gun.”

“I went to see the dead woman today in the morgue.”

“I know that. Agent Vartanian was with you.”

He hadn’t told her the whole truth, of that Alex was certain. But there was a kindness in his eyes and a comfort in his touch that she couldn’t ignore. “He doesn’t think Bailey’s disappearance is a coincidence. If whoever killed that woman is copying Alicia’s murder, I’m the other original player who’s returned to the stage.”

Meredith paled. “Where are you going tonight, Alex?”

“The Dutton sheriff told me to check out the homeless shelter in Atlanta if I wanted to find Bailey. Vartanian said it wasn’t safe to go alone, that he’d go with me.”

Meredith narrowed her eyes. “Why? What’s in it for Vartanian to go with you?”

“That’s what I’m going to find out.”

“Will you tell him about what Wade said to the army chaplain?”

I’ll see you in hell, Simon. “I haven’t decided yet. I’m playing it by ear.”

“You call me while you’re out,” Meredith said fiercely. “Every half hour.”

Alex slid the gun into the satchel. “I saw the Play-Doh under Hope’s fingernails.”

Meredith’s brows winged up and down again in a facial shrug. “I stuck her fingers in a ball of it, hoping to engage her, but no deal. You might want to pick up some more red crayons when you go to the grocery store.”

Alex sighed. “What happened to that baby, Meredith?”

“I don’t know. But somebody needs to check out Bailey’s house. If you can’t make the local cops do it, maybe Vartanian can.”

“Don’t think so. He said he couldn’t get involved unless he was invited by the sheriff, and so far, Sheriff Frank Loomis hasn’t been too helpful.”

“Maybe this girl’s death will change that.”

Alex shrugged out of her suit coat. “Maybe. But I won’t hold my breath.”

Atlanta , Monday, January 29, 6:15 p.m.

Daniel was still frowning as he exited the elevator and headed toward the team room. Frank Loomis had been too busy to see him and finally Daniel had to leave.

He sat down at the team table where Chase and Ed were waiting. “Sorry I’m late.”

“Why were you?” Chase asked.

“I tried to call you from the road, Chase, but Leigh said you were in a meeting. I’ll explain. I promise.” He pulled out his notebook. “But first, let’s debrief. Ed?”

Ed held up a plastic evidence bag triumphantly. “A key.”

Daniel squinted at it. It was about an inch tall and silver and had a muddy string threaded through the ring hole. “Where did you find it?”

“In the mud we took from around the storm sewer. It’s a brand new key. It still has the marks from the key cutter. I don’t think it’s ever been used.”

“Fingerprints?” Chase asked.

Ed scoffed. “We should be so lucky. No fingerprints.”

“It could have been dropped by anyone before the body was left there,” Chase said.

Ed was undaunted. “Or he could have dropped it.”

“What about the blanket?” Daniel asked. “Do you know where it came from?”

“Not yet. It’s a camping blanket sold in sporting goods stores. The wool is water resistant. It kept the victim fairly dry given the rain we had on Saturday.”

“So this murder thirteen years ago, the girl in Dutton,” Chase said. “Was that also a wool camping blanket?”

Daniel rubbed his forehead. “I don’t know. I haven’t been able to get the old police report yet. I’m running into a brick wall I don’t understand.” And it was disturbing. “But we do have a lead on the victim, maybe even her face.” Daniel told Chase about his work with the Fun-N-Sun security team. “The security guy e-mailed me this still photo. It’s grainy, but you can see her face. She’s the right height and body type.”

“Slick,” Chase murmured. “This came off the park’s security tape?”

“Yep. The cellist slogan on her sweatshirt caught my eye. Park Security called me while I was driving back. They couldn’t find a credit card receipt, so they think she paid cash for her meal. They’re going to review the tapes from the front gate and FedEx copies of the tapes to us, too. She may have paid her park admission with a credit card. If we haven’t tracked her by morning I’ll release this photo to the news services.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Chase said. “So your trip to Dutton was a bust?”

“Not entirely.” Daniel put the memory card from Jim Woolf’s camera on the table. “The reporter got an ‘anonymous’ call telling him where to go and when to get there.”

“You don’t believe him?” Chase asked.

“Not entirely. He lied about a few things and left a few things out altogether. Woolf said he got the call at noon, got to the tree at one, and the bikers passed by at two.”

“It’s only a thirty-minute drive from Dutton to Arcadia,” Ed said. “He had time.”

“It’s normally a thirty-minute drive,” Daniel said. “But they had a five-mile section of that road blocked off before nine yesterday morning. It was local traffic only and they checked IDs and wrote down tag numbers. Woolf told me his wife dropped him off, but I called Sheriff Corchran on my way back and she’s not on his list of cars that passed through their checkpoint.”

Chase nodded. “So either Woolf got there before nine yesterday morning, or his wife dropped him off a couple miles from the crime scene and he had a two- or three-mile hike. He still would have had time to climb the tree by two, but just barely and only if he ran the whole way.”

“Jim doesn’t seem like the running type. Hell, I was kind of surprised he even managed to get up in the tree at all. Add to that, that the call came into 911 at two-oh-three,” Daniel said. “The biker who called it in came in sixty-third, so he was in the back of the pack. I checked with the race officials. The biker who came in first passed by there at quarter to two.”

Ed frowned. “Why would the reporter lie about something you could check?”

“I don’t think he wanted to admit he’d been at the ditch a lot longer than a few minutes. It gives him time to contaminate the scene. And maybe if he told me what I wanted to know, I’d go away. I called Chloe Hathaway in the SA’s office on my way in. She’s going to try to get a warrant for his phone records at the Review office and at home as well as his cell. I’m betting he got a call early Sunday morning.” Daniel sighed. “Then when I got done with Jim Woolf, I went across the street to the police station. Alex Fallon was on her way in.”

Chase’s brows went up. “Interesting.”

“She said she was trying to get her stepsister’s missing person paperwork filed. She’d called repeatedly over the weekend, but was told her stepsister had probably just taken off somewhere. She’s convinced her stepsister’s disappearance and the Arcadia murder are no coincidence. I’m inclined to agree.”

“I’m not inclined to disagree,” Chase said. “So?”

“So I told her I was going to see the sheriff and I’d check it for her.” Daniel fought the urge to squirm when Chase’s brows went higher. “I was going in there anyway, Chase. I thought I could talk to Frank Loomis, maybe find out if there was something they weren’t telling Alex, some reason why they were so sure Bailey had just run away.”

“But?” Chase asked.

“But his clerk kept telling me it would be just a few minutes more. Finally, I left. Either Frank wasn’t there at all, or he was refusing to see me and the clerk didn’t want to be upfront about it. Either way, I was being stonewalled and I don’t like it.”

“Did you request the Tremaine police report?” Ed asked.

“Finally, yes. Wanda, she’s Frank’s clerk, said it was in ‘storage’ and would take some time to find. She said she’d get back to me in a few days.”

“It is thirteen years old,” Chase noted, but Daniel shook his head.

“This is Dutton we’re talking about. It’s not like they have warehouses full of records. All Wanda had to do was go to the basement and get a box. She was putting me off.”

“So what are you gonna do, Daniel?” Chase asked.

“When I talked to Chloe about the warrant for Jim Woolf, I asked her about getting this report quickly. She said if I didn’t get a response by Wednesday morning to get her involved. I know Frank Loomis doesn’t like outsiders, but it’s not like him to just blow me off like this. I’m starting to get really worried, like maybe he’s a missing person.”

“What about the Fallon woman’s stepsister?” Ed asked. “Did they file her?”

“Yes, but Wanda said they’re not pursuing it with any resources. She said Bailey Crighton had a record for possession and public intoxication. She’d been in and out of rehab. She was a junkie.”

“Then maybe she did run off,” Chase said gently. “For now focus on our victim.”

“I know.” But Daniel wasn’t going to mention his planned trip to Peachtree and Pine with Alex Fallon. “Felicity said the bruising around her mouth was put there after the fact, so I think we were meant to see it. Rape kit found evidence of assault, but no fluids. She died sometime between ten p.m. Thursday and two a.m. Friday, and she had just enough Rohypnol in her system to show up on the test. The old newspaper articles on Alicia Tremaine’s murder said they found GHB in her system. So both victims were given date-rape drugs.”

Chase blew out a breath. “Damn. He’s copying it all.”

“Yeah, I know.” Daniel checked his watch. Alex would be getting here soon. He couldn’t get rid of the worry that she’d been brought back here for a reason. At least he could keep her safe while she searched for Bailey in the hellhole of Peachtree and Pine. “That’s all I have for now. Let’s meet tomorrow, same time.”

Atlanta , Monday, January 29, 7:25 p.m.

Alex had no sooner parked her car at the curb in front of a small two-story house in a quiet Atlanta suburb than Daniel Vartanian appeared at her window. She rolled it down and he crouched, his face level with hers. “I won’t be long,” he said. “Thanks for following me home. You can leave your car here and not have to drive so far later.”

His eyes were bright blue and completely focused on her face, and Alex found herself staring too closely. His nose was sharp and his lips firm, but all in all, his features worked together to make him a very ruggedly handsome man. She remembered him holding her hand, then remembered he most likely knew more than he’d let on. “I appreciate you being willing to come with me.”

One side of his mouth lifted, softening the harshness of his features. “I have to change and walk my dog. You can come in or sit out here, but it’s getting cooler.”

It was, actually. Now that the sun had gone down, there was a hard chill in the air. Still, prudence prevailed. “It’s okay. I’ll wait.”

He lifted one blond brow. “Alex, you’re trusting me to take you to Peachtree and Pine. My living room is a good bit safer, that I can assure you. But it’s up to you.”

“Put that way…” She rolled up her window, grabbed her satchel, and locked up her car. She looked up to find Vartanian eyeing the satchel dubiously.

“I don’t want to know if you’re carrying anything nasty in there, because unless you have a permit to carry a concealed, you’d be breaking the law.”

“That would bad of me,” Alex said, blinking her eyes, and his lips twitched.

“Now if you were to leave the satchel in my private residence… that would be okay.”

“No kids in your house?”

He took her elbow and led her up the sidewalk. “Just Riley, but he doesn’t have opposable thumbs, so he’s safe.” He unlocked his front door and disengaged his alarm. “That’s him.”

Alex laughed as a droopy-looking basset hound sat up and yawned. “Oh, he’s cute!”

“Yeah, well, he has his moments. Just don’t feed him anything.” And with that cryptic advice, Vartanian jogged up the stairs, leaving Alex alone in his living room. It was a nice enough living room, more comfortable than the one she’d left behind in Cincinnati, which wasn’t hard to accomplish. The super-size flat-screen TV was the centerpiece of the room. A pool table dominated his dining room and in the corner was a shiny mahogany bar, complete with stools and a Dogs Playing Poker painting.

She chuckled again, then started when something poked her calf. She hadn’t heard his dog approach, but there Riley stood, gazing up soulfully. She’d crouched to scratch behind the hound’s ears when Vartanian reappeared, looking completely different in faded jeans and an Atlanta Braves sweatshirt, carrying a leash.

“He likes you,” Vartanian said. “He won’t walk across the room for just anyone.”

Alex stood up when Vartanian leaned down to snap the leash on the dog’s collar. “I’m going to get a dog,” she said. “It’s on my list of things to do tomorrow.”

“That makes me feel a whole lot better than the thought of you depending on a gun.”

Her chin went up. “I’m not stupid, Agent Vartanian. I know a barking dog is a greater deterrent to intruders than a poorly handled handgun. But I’d rather hedge my bets.”

He grinned and stood up, tugging Riley toward the door. “You might have a point there, Alex. You want to come with us? I think Riley wants you to.”

Riley had dropped to his belly, ears splayed straight out, nose pointed straight at Alex. Drowsily he blinked up at her and Alex had to chuckle again. “What a ham. But I think I’d need a more active dog. More of a watchdog.”

“Believe it or not, this boy can move when he wants to.”

Riley padded between them as Vartanian led them out his front door and back down to the sidewalk. “Well, he’s moving now,” Alex said. “But he’s still no watchdog.”

“No, he’s a huntin’ dog. He’s won awards.” They walked in companionable silence for a time and then Vartanian asked, “Does your niece like dogs?”

“I don’t know. I just met her two days ago and she hasn’t been very… engaged.” Alex frowned. “I don’t know if she’s scared of dogs or even if she’s allergic. I don’t have her medical history. Damn, that’s one more thing to add to the list.”

“Before you buy a dog, see how she does around Riley. If she’s afraid of him, any other dog might be too much.”

“I hope she likes dogs. I’d like to snag her interest in something.” Alex sighed. “Hell, I’d just like to see her do something besides color all day.”

“She colors?”

“She’s obsessed.” And before she knew it, Alex had spilled the whole story and they were back in his living room. “I just wish I knew what she’s seen. It terrifies me.”

Riley flopped to the floor with a dramatic sigh, and as one they crouched to scratch the dog’s floppy ears. “It doesn’t sound good,” he said. “What are you going to do when your cousin goes home tomorrow?”

“I don’t know.” Alex looked into Daniel Vartanian’s kind eyes and felt the connection once again, even though he hadn’t touched her. “I have no idea.”

“And that scares you,” he said softly.

She nodded tightly. “I seem to be scared a lot lately.”

“I’m sure our department psychologist could recommend a specialist for children.”

“Thank you,” she murmured, and as she stared at his face, something between them shifted. Settled. And Alex drew her first easy breath all day.

Vartanian swallowed, then stood, ending the moment. “Your jacket’s still too fancy for where we’re going.” He went to his coat closet and began moving hangers around with more force than he probably needed to. Finally he emerged with an old high school letter jacket. “I was skinnier then. This might actually not swallow you whole.”

He held it out and she shrugged out of her jacket and into his. It smelled like him and Alex fought the urge to sniff the sleeve with all the finesse of Riley. “Thank you.”

He nodded but said nothing, setting his alarm and locking his door behind them. When they got to his car, she looked up again and caught her breath. His eyes were piercing as always, but there was something more now, a hunger that should have scared her, but with which she found herself fascinated instead.

“You’ve been nice to me, Agent Vartanian. Nicer than you needed to be. Why?”

“I don’t know,” he said, so quietly she shivered. “I have no idea.”

“And… that scares you?” she asked, purposely repeating his line.

One side of his mouth lifted in a wry gesture she was coming to appreciate. “Let’s just say it’s… unfamiliar ground.” He opened her car door. “Let’s go to Peachtree and Pine. It’s still cold enough at night that a good number of the city’s homeless head for the shelters. The shelters are pretty well filled by six, so by the time we get there, they should be finished serving supper. Looking for Bailey will be easier that way.”

She waited until he’d slid behind the wheel. “I wish I had a current picture of her. I know they’d have one at the salon where she works-on her cosmetologist’s license. But I got so busy I forgot to call and they’re closed now.”

He pulled a folded sheet of paper from his shirt pocket. “I ran her driver’s license before I left the office. It’s not glamorous, but it’s recent.”

Alex’s throat closed. In the photo, a clear-eyed Bailey smiled. “Oh. Bailey.”

Vartanian shot her a puzzled sideways glance. “I didn’t think she looked bad.”

“No. She looks good. I’m so relieved and… sad at the same time. She was so out of her mind the last time I saw her. I kept wishing I could see her look like this again.” Alex pursed her lips. “Now she might be dead.”

Vartanian gave her shoulder a quick squeeze. “Don’t think it. Think positive.”

Alex took a deep breath, her shoulder tingling from his touch. This was something to think about that was positive. “All right. I’ll try.”

Atlanta , Monday, January 29, 7:30 p.m.

She was married now, to some rich stockbroker she’d met in college. She’d gone to college, while he’d… While I rotted in a cell. His payback list had become quite long during his unfortunate incarceration. She was right up there near the top.

Her heels clacked on the concrete floor as she came out of the elevator to the parking garage. She was dressed to the nines tonight. She wore mink and some perfume that probably cost four hundred dollars an ounce. The pearls at her neck gleamed in the dome light as she settled herself behind the wheel.

He waited patiently for her to shut her door and start the engine. Then quick as a whisper he slipped the knife to her throat and shoved a handkerchief in her mouth.

“Drive,” he murmured, and he chuckled when, wide-eyed, she obeyed. He told her where to go, where to turn, enjoying the terror in her eyes every time she looked up into her rearview mirror. She didn’t recognize him, and while this was advantageous in the everyday, he wanted her to know exactly who now controlled her life. And death.

“Don’t tell me you don’t know me, Claudia. Think back to the night of your senior prom. It wasn’t so long ago.” Her eyes flared wide and he knew the reality of her fate had fully sunk in. He laughed quietly. “You know that I can’t let you live. But if it’s any consolation, I wouldn’t have anyway.”

Monday, January 29, 7:45 p.m.

Bailey blinked, slowly coming awake. The floor was cold against her cheek. She heard footsteps out in the hall. He was coming. Not again.

She braced herself for the light. For the pain. But the door never opened. Instead, she heard another door open and the sick thud of dead weight as someone was thrown into the cell next to her. A voice moaned in pain. It sounded like a man.

Then from the hall he spoke, his voice shaking with rage. “I’ll be back in a few hours. Think about what I said. What I did. How much you hurt right now. And think about the right way to answer my questions the next time.”

She clenched her jaw, so afraid she’d cry out, that she’d call attention to herself in some way. But the door in the next cell swung shut and there was only silence.

She’d been spared, for now. For now, there would be no beating, no punishment for her insolent refusal to tell him what he wanted to hear. The voice next door moaned again, so pitifully. It would appear he’d caught another fly in his web.

No one was coming for her. Nobody was even looking for her. I’ll never see my baby again. Tears squeezed from her eyes and ran down her cheek. It was no use to even scream. Anyone who could hear her was locked inside, too.

Atlanta , Monday, January 29, 9:15 p.m.

“Bailey Crighton?” The woman who’d introduced herself as Sister Anne put a tray full of dirty dishes on the kitchen counter. “What about her?”

In front of him Alex Fallon stood clutching Bailey’s driver’s license picture that she’d already shown at four other shelters. “I’m looking for her. Have you seen her?”

“Depends. You a cop?”

Alex shook her head. “No,” she said and Daniel noticed she said nothing about him.

Watching Alex Fallon in action had been an educational experience. She’d never outright lied anywhere they’d gone, but was quite adept at telling only as much as she needed to tell and letting people believe what they would. But she was tired and discouraged and now he could hear a tremble in her voice that made him want to make it better somehow. Any way he could.

“I’m a nurse. Bailey’s my stepsister and she’s missing. Have you seen her?”

Sister Anne cast a suspicious glance at Daniel.

“Please,” he mouthed silently and her eyes softened.

“She comes here every Sunday. Yesterday was the first day she’d missed in years. I’ve been worried.”

It was the first time anyone had admitted to having seen Bailey, although Daniel could tell a few of them had seen her and had been too skittish to admit it.

“She comes here on Sundays?” Alex asked. “Why?”

Sister Anne smiled. “Her pancakes are the best around.”

“She makes happy-face pancakes for the kids,” another woman said as she brought in another tray of dirty dishes. “What’s wrong with Bailey?”

“She’s missing,” Sister Anne said.

“She volunteers here, then?” Daniel asked, and Sister Anne bobbed her head.

“For five years now, ever since she’s been sober. How long has she been missing?”

“Since Thursday night.” Alex straightened her spine. “Do you know Hope?”

“Of course. That doll-baby can talk a blue streak and I love hearing every word.” She frowned abruptly, glancing at them through narrowed eyes. “Is Hope missing, too?”

“No, she’s been staying with me and my cousin,” Alex said quickly. “But she’s not well. She hasn’t said a word since I got here on Saturday.”

Sister Anne looked perplexed. “That’s very wrong. Tell me what happened.”

Alex did and Sister Anne started shaking her head. “There is no way that Bailey would ever abandon that child. Hope was her life.” She sighed. “Hope saved her life.”

“So Bailey was a regular here before she got sober?” Daniel asked.

“Oh, yeah. Here and at the methadone clinic up the street. But that was then. I’ve seen junkies come and go for thirty years. I can tell who’s gonna make it and who’s not. Bailey was gonna make it. Coming here every week was her way of keeping her head straight, of making her remember what she was so she wouldn’t go back. She was making a life for herself and that baby of hers. There is no way she gave up on Hope.” She bit at her lip, hesitating. “Did you talk to her daddy?”

“Hope’s daddy?” Alex asked tentatively.

“No.” Sister Anne looked at Alex shrewdly. “Bailey’s daddy.”

Alex stiffened and Daniel sensed what had been discouragement was now fear.

“Alex?” he murmured behind her. “Are you okay?”

She jerked a nod. “No, I haven’t talked to her father.” Her voice was cool, careful, and Daniel knew by now that meant she was scared. “Do you know where he is?”

Sister Anne heaved a giant sigh. “Out there somewhere. Bailey never gave up hope that he’d turn from the life and come home. I know she spent hours pokin’ her head in every godforsaken corner of this town, lookin’ for him.” She gave Alex a sideways look. “She still lives in that old house in Dutton, hoping he’ll come back.”

Alex grew even stiffer, more afraid. Daniel gave in to the urge to touch her that he’d been fighting since she’d met his eyes back in his living room. He needed to connect with her again, needed her to know he was there, that she wasn’t alone and didn’t need to be afraid. So he covered her shoulders with his hands and pulled gently until she leaned against him.

“I hate that house,” she whispered.

“I know,” he whispered back. And he did. He knew what she meant by “that house” and what had happened there. Daniel had read the articles Luke had downloaded and now he knew about Alex’s mother, how she’d put a.38 to her head to end her life, how Alex had found her body. All on the same day Alicia’s body had been found.

Sister Anne was studying Alex intently. “Bailey hates that place, too, honey. But she stays, hopin’ her daddy will come home.”

Alex was trembling and Daniel tightened his hold. “Did he come home?” he asked.

“No. Leastways she never told me.”

Alex straightened her shoulders and pulled far enough away that she no longer leaned against him. “Thank you, Sister. If you hear anything, will you call me?” She tore a corner from the copy of Bailey’s driver’s license photo and wrote her name and cell phone number. “And could you talk to Hope? We haven’t been able to get through.”

Sister Anne’s smile was sympathetic and sad. “You couldn’t stop me. I don’t drive anymore, though, so it’d be hard for me to get down to Dutton.”

“We’ll bring her to you,” Daniel said, and Alex twisted back to look at him, surprised gratitude on her face. “If it wasn’t safe for you,” he murmured, “it’s certainly not safe for you and Hope.”

“It was safe for Bailey and Hope,” she protested.

“Bailey knew her way around. You don’t. When’s a good time, Sister?”

“Pick any time. I’m always here.”

“It’ll be tomorrow night then.” Daniel squeezed Alex’s shoulders lightly. “Let’s go.”

They’d gotten to the door when a young woman stopped them. She couldn’t have been more than twenty, but like all the other women there, her eyes were far older. “Excuse me,” she said. “Somebody heard you in the kitchen. Are you a nurse?”

Daniel felt her change. She’d put her fear aside and was instantly focused on the woman who stood before her. She nodded, her eyes assessing. “Yes. Are you sick?”

“No, it’s my little girl.” The young woman pointed to a cot in the middle of a sea of cots where a child lay, curled in a ball. “She’s got some kind of rash on her foot and it’s hurting her. I was at the clinic all day, but if you don’t get here by six all the beds get filled.”

Alex put her hand on the woman’s back. “Let’s take a look.” Daniel followed, curious to see her in action. “What’s your name?” she asked the mother.

“Sarah. Sarah Jenkins. This is Tamara.”

Alex smiled at the girl, who looked about four or five. “Hi there, Tamara. Can I look at your foot?” She was efficient but gentle as she examined the child. “It’s not serious,” she said, and the mother relaxed. “It’s impetigo. Looks like it might have started with a cut, though. Has she had a tetanus S-H-O-T recently?”

Tamara’s eyes widened with fear. “I have to get a shot?”

Alex blinked. “You’re pretty smart, Tamara. Well, Mom, has she had one?”

Sarah nodded. “Right before Christmas.”

“Then you don’t need one,” she said to Tamara, who looked relieved. Alex looked up at Sister Anne. “Do you keep any ointments here?”

“Only Neosporin.”

“This is pretty inflamed. Neosporin won’t do too much. When I come back I’ll bring something stronger. Until then, wash it and keep it covered. You have gauze?”

The nun nodded. “A little.”

“Then use it and I’ll bring you some more of that, too. And no scratching, Tamara,”

Tamara’s lip pushed out in a pout. “It itches.”

“I know,” she said softly. “You’re just going to have to tell yourself it doesn’t.”

“You mean lie?” Tamara asked, and Alex made a face.

“Well… more like a trick. You ever see a magician put someone in a closet and make them disappear?”

Tamara nodded. “On a cartoon.”

“That’s what you have to do. You have to imagine all your itchiness going in a closet and you pushhh the door cloooosed.” She pushed with her hands, demonstrating. “Then your itch is trapped in the closet and not on you anymore. A girl smart enough to spell ‘shot’ should be able to trick the itch into the closet.”

“I’ll try.”

“You might have to try a few times. The itch won’t want to go in the closet. You have to concentrate.” She sounded as if she spoke from experience. “And keep your fingers out of your eyes. That’s important, too.”

“Thank you,” the mother said when Alex stood up.

“It was nothing. She’s a smart girl.” But she’d eased the mother’s mind, and Daniel thought that was a great deal more than nothing. Plus, in helping the woman she’d put her own fear aside. “Sister, I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Sister Anne nodded. “I’ll be here. I’m always here.”

Dutton, Monday, January 29, 10:00 p.m.

The carousel horses were beautiful in the moonlight. He’d always enjoyed this park as a child. But he was no longer a child and the innocence of the park now mocked him as he sat on the bench, reeling from the twisted direction his life had taken.

The bench on which he sat jiggled, then settled with the weight of another. “You’re a fool,” he whispered, keeping his eyes fixed on the carousel horses. “It was one thing to call me this morning, but meeting here like this. If somebody sees us…”

“Dammit.” It was a frightened hiss. “I got a key.”

He sat up straighter. “A real one?”

“No. A drawing. But it looks like it could match.”

It did. He’d laid his key on the drawing. It matched perfectly. “So someone knows.”

“We’ll be ruined.” His whisper was shrill. “We’ll go to prison. I can’t go to prison.”

Like any of them could? I’ll die first. But he injected calm certainty into his voice. “Nobody’s going to prison. We’ll be fine. He probably just wants money.”

“We need to talk to the others. Come up with a plan.”

“No. Say nothing to the others. Keep your head down and your mouth shut and we’ll get through this.” Talking was unhealthy. One of them had talked and that one had been stopped. Permanently. It could and would be done again. “For now, stay calm, stay quiet, and stay away from me. If you freak out, we’re all dead.”

Chapter Six

Atlanta , Monday, January 29, 10:15 p.m.

Vartanian brought his car to a stop in his driveway. “Are you all right?” His voice was deep and calm in the darkness of his car. “You’ve been very quiet.”

She had, in fact, been silent as she struggled to process all the thoughts and fears that warred in her mind. “I’m fine. I’ve just been thinking.” She remembered her manners. “Thank you for going with me tonight,” she said. “You’ve been very kind.”

His jaw was tight as he came around to open her door. She followed him up to his house and waited while he disarmed the alarm. “Come in. I’ll get your jacket.”

“And my satchel.”

His smile was grim. “I didn’t think you’d forgotten about it.”

Riley sat up, yawning again. He padded across the room and plopped down at Alex’s feet. Vartanian’s lips twitched. “And you’re not even a pork chop,” he murmured.

Alex bent over to scratch Riley’s ears. “Did you say ‘pork chop’?”

“It’s a private joke, mine and Riley’s. I’ll get your coat.” He sighed. “And satchel.”

Alex watched him go, shaking her head. Men were not creatures she’d ever fully understood. Not that she’d had much practice. Richard had been her first, if she didn’t count Wade, which she never did. So that would be… one. And wasn’t Richard a sterling example of her finesse with members of the opposite sex? That would be… no.

Thoughts of Richard always depressed her. She’d failed at their marriage. She’d never been able to be what he needed or the kind of wife she’d wanted to be.

But she wouldn’t fail Hope. If nothing else, Bailey’s child would have a good life, with or without Bailey. Now both depressed and terrified, she looked around Vartanian’s living room for a distraction and found it in the painting over his bar. It made her smile.

“What?” he asked, holding her jacket draped over one arm like a maître d’.

“Your painting.”

He grinned, making him look younger. “Hey, Dogs Playing Poker is a classic.”

“I don’t know. Somehow I took you for a man with more sophisticated taste in art.”

His grin dimmed. “I don’t take art too seriously.”

“Because of Simon,” she said quietly. Vartanian’s brother had been a painter.

What was left of his grin disappeared, leaving him sober and haunted. “You know.”

“I read the articles online.” She’d read about the people Simon had killed, including Daniel’s parents. She’d read how Daniel assisted in Simon’s capture and death.

I’ll see you in hell, Simon. She needed to tell him. “Agent Vartanian, I have information you need to know. When I left the morgue today, I drove to Bailey’s house. While I was there I met a man. A reverend. And a soldier, too, I guess.”

He sat on a bar stool, dropping her jacket and satchel to the bar and focusing his piercing blue eyes on her face. “A reverend and a soldier came to Bailey’s house?”

“No. The reverend was a soldier, an army chaplain. Bailey had an older brother. His name was Wade. He died a month ago in Iraq.”

“I’m sorry.”

She frowned. “I’m not sure I am. I guess you think that’s pretty rotten of me.”

Something moved in his eyes. “No. I don’t, actually. What did the chaplain say?”

“Reverend Beardsley was with Wade when he died. He heard Wade’s last confession and wrote three letters Wade dictated, to me, his father, and Bailey. Beardsley mailed Bailey’s and her father’s to the old house where Bailey’s still living. He didn’t mail mine because he didn’t have my address, so he gave it to me today.”

“Bailey would have received the letters a few weeks ago. The timing is interesting.”

“I told Beardsley that Bailey was missing, but he wouldn’t divulge what Wade had said in his last confession. I begged him for anything that could help me find Bailey, anything that wasn’t privileged. Before he died, Wade said, ‘I’ll see you in hell, Simon.’ ”

She blew out a breath and watched as Vartanian paled. “Wade knew Simon?”

“Apparently so. Just like you know something you haven’t told me, Agent Vartanian. I can see it in your face. And I want to know what it is.”

“I killed my brother a week ago. If nothing showed on my face, I wouldn’t be human.”

Alex frowned. “You didn’t kill him. The article said that other detective did.”

His eyes flickered. “We both fired. The other guy just got lucky.”

“So you’re not going to tell me.”

“There’s nothing to tell. Why are you so sure I know something?”

Alex narrowed her eyes. “Because you’ve been way too nice to me.”

“And a man always has an ulterior motive.” He said it darkly.

She shrugged out of his letter jacket. “In my experience, yes.”

He slid off the stool and stood toe-to-toe with her, forcing her to look way up. “I’ve been nice to you because I thought you needed a friend.”

She rolled her eyes. “Right. I must have ‘stupid’ tattooed on my forehead.”

His blue eyes flashed. “Fine. I was nice to you because I think you’re right-Bailey’s disappearance is connected to that woman we found yesterday and I’m ashamed at how the Dutton sheriff, who I thought was my friend, hasn’t lifted a goddamn finger to help either of us. That’s the truth, Alex, whether you can accept it or not.”

You can’t take the truth. As it had that morning, the taunt sprang from nowhere and Alex closed her eyes, quelling the panic. She opened her eyes to find him still staring, every bit as intently as before. “All right,” she murmured. “That I can believe.”

He leaned closer. Too close. “Good, because there’s another reason.”

“Do tell,” she said, her voice cool despite the way her heart now pounded.

“I like you. I want to spend time with you when you’re not scared to death and vulnerable. And because I respect how you’ve held up now… and back then.”

Her chin lifted. “Back then?”

“You read my articles, Alex, and I read yours.”

Heat flooded her cheeks. He knew about her breakdown, about her suicide attempt. She wanted to look away, but she refused to be the first to do so. “I see.”

He searched her eyes, then shook his head. “No, I really don’t think you do. And maybe that’s for the best right now.” He straightened and took a step back and she sucked in a deep breath. “So Wade knew Simon,” he said. “Were they the same age?”

“They were in the same class at Jefferson High.” She frowned. “But you have a sister who’s the same age as I am and she went to Bryson Academy.”

“So did I and so did Simon at first. My father went there, too, as did his father.”

“Bryson was an expensive school. I imagine it still is.”

Daniel shrugged. “We were comfortable.”

Alex’s smile was wry. “No, you were rich. That school cost more than some colleges. My mother tried to get us in on a scholarship, but our kin hadn’t fought alongside Lee and Stonewall.” She injected a drawl into her voice and his smile was equally wry.

“You’re right. We had financial wealth. Simon didn’t graduate from Bryson,” he said. “He got expelled and had to go to Jefferson.”

To the public school. “Lucky us,” Alex said. “So that’s how Wade and Simon met.”

“I assume so. I was away at college by then. What was in Wade’s letter to you?”

She shrugged. “He asked my forgiveness and wished me a good life.”

“What was he asking forgiveness for?”

Alex shook her head. “It could have been any number of things. He wasn’t specific.”

“But you’ve got it narrowed to one,” he said, and she lifted her brows.

“Remind me not to play poker with you. I think Riley’s dog pals are more my speed.”


She huffed a breath. “Fine. Alicia and I were twins. Identical twins.”

“Yeah,” he said dryly. “I got that this morning.”

She grimaced in sympathy. “I truly had no idea you’d be so startled.” He was still hiding something, but for now she’d play his game. “You’ve heard all the twin stories about switching places? Well, Alicia and I did that more than a few times. I think Mama always knew. Anyway, Alicia was the party animal and I was the practical one.”

“No,” he said, deadpan, and she chuckled, in spite of herself.

“A few times we’d switch places for tests, until the teachers wised up. I felt so guilty, cheating like that, so I told them and Alicia was so mad. I was a ‘downer,’ no fun at the parties, so Alicia started going alone. She had a string of boyfriends from Dutton to Atlanta and back and a couple times she double-booked. Once, I stepped in.”

Daniel became suddenly serious. “I don’t like the direction this is going.”

“I went to this B-list party-the one she didn’t want to go to, but didn’t want to get excluded from the next time around. Wade was there. He was never an A-list party kind of guy, although he always wanted to be. He… put the moves on Alicia. Me.”

Daniel grimaced. “That’s disgusting.”

It had been. No one had ever touched her there before and Wade hadn’t been gentle. It still made her sick to her stomach to remember. “Well, yes, but technically we weren’t related. My mother never married his father, but it was still gross.” And terrifying.

“So what did you do?”

“I slugged him, on pure reflex. Broke his nose, then kneed him in the… you know.”

Vartanian winced. “I know.”

She could still see Wade lying on the floor, in a cursing, bleeding fetal ball. “We were both shocked. Then he was humiliated and I was still shocked.”

“So what happened? Did he get in trouble?”

“No. Alicia and I got grounded for a month and Wade walked away whistlin’ Dixie.”

“That wasn’t fair.”

“But that was life in our house.” Alex studied his face. There was still something… But he was a far better poker player than she. “I never thought I’d get a deathbed apology. I guess you never know what you’re gonna do when the Reaper knocks.”

“I guess not. Listen, do you have that chaplain’s contact information?”

“Sure.” Alex dug it out of her satchel. “Why?”

“Because I want to talk to him. The timing’s too convenient. Now, about tomorrow.”


“Yeah. Your cousin leaves tomorrow, right? How about I bring Riley to meet your niece tomorrow night? I can bring some pizza or something, then we can see if Hope likes dogs before we take her to talk to Sister Anne.”

She blinked, a little stunned. She’d never thought he’d been serious. Then she remembered his hands on her shoulders, supporting her when her knees wanted to buckle. Maybe Daniel Vartanian was really just a very nice man. “That will work. Thank you, Daniel. It’s a date.”

He shook his head, his expression changing, almost as if he was daring her to disagree. “Not hardly. A date doesn’t typically involve children or dogs.” His eyes were totally serious and sent a shiver down her spine. A nice shiver, she thought. The kind she hadn’t had in a very long time. “And it definitely does not involve nuns.”

She swallowed hard, certain her cheeks were red as flame. “I see.”

His hand lifted to her face, hesitating a moment before his thumb swept across her lower lip and she shivered again, harder this time. “Now I think you finally do,” he murmured, then flinched. He pulled his cell phone from his pocket where it had apparently buzzed him out of what was becoming a very interesting mood.

“Vartanian.” His face went expressionless. It was his case, then. Alex thought of the woman on the table in the morgue and wondered who she was. If someone had finally missed her. “How many tickets did she buy?” he asked, then shook his head. “No, I don’t need you to spell it. I know the family. Thanks, you’ve been a big help.”

He hung up and stunned her once again by pulling his sweatshirt over his head and jogging toward the stairs. On his way he balled the sweatshirt and shot it basketball style at a laundry chute in the wall. He missed, but didn’t stop to try again. “Stay there,” he called over his shoulder. “I’ll be back.”

Wide-eyed and open-mouthed, she watched him disappear up the stairs. The man had a beautiful back, broad and well-muscled and covered with smooth, golden skin. The glimpse of his chest hadn’t been half bad either. Hell. There was nothing half bad about that man. Alex realized she’d reached out to touch. Ridiculous. She considered the look in his eyes just before his cell had gone off. Maybe not so ridiculous after all.

She drew a shuddering breath and picked up the sweatshirt, indulging the urge to sniff it before stuffing it down the chute. Be careful, Alex. What had he called it? Unfamiliar ground. She cast a wistful look up the stairs, knowing he’d probably pulled off the jeans when he’d reached the top. But damn fine unfamiliar ground it was.

In less than two minutes he was thundering back down the stairs, dressed in his dark suit, tugging his tie into place. Without slowing down, he picked up her satchel and kept walking. “Get your jacket and come on. I’ll follow you back to Dutton.”

“That’s not necessary,” she started, but he was already out the door.

“I’m going there anyway. I’ll bring Riley to your house by six-thirty tomorrow night.” He opened her car door and waited till she’d buckled up before closing her door.

She rolled down the window. “Daniel,” she called after him.

He turned to face her, walking backward. “What?”

“Thank you.”

His steps faltered. “You’re welcome. I’ll see you tomorrow night.”

Dutton, Monday, January 29, 11:35 p.m.

Daniel got out of his car and looked up at the house on the hill with a wince. This was not going to be good. Janet Bowie had used a credit card to buy her own admission ticket to Fun-N-Sun and the tickets of seven other people, a group of kids.

Now he got to tell state congressman Robert Bowie his daughter was thought dead. With heavy steps he climbed the steep driveway to the Bowie mansion and rang the bell.

The door was opened by a sweaty young man wearing running shorts. “Yes?”

Daniel pulled out his shield. “I’m Special Agent Vartanian, Georgia Bureau of Investigation. I need to talk with Congressman and Mrs. Bowie.”

The man narrowed his eyes. “My parents are asleep.”

Daniel blinked. “Michael?” It had been nearly sixteen years since he’d seen Michel Bowie. Michael had been a skinny fourteen-year-old when Daniel had gone away to college. He wasn’t skinny any longer. “I’m sorry, I didn’t recognize you.”

“You, on the other hand, haven’t changed a bit.” It was said in a way that could just as easily be taken as a compliment or as an insult. “You need to come back tomorrow.”

Daniel put his hand on the door when Michael started to close it. “I need to talk to your parents,” he repeated quietly but firmly. “I wouldn’t be here if it weren’t important.”

“Michael, who’s calling at this time of night?” a booming voice thundered.

“State police.” Michael stepped back and Daniel stepped into the grand foyer of Bowie Hall, one of the few antebellum mansions the Yankees hadn’t managed to burn.

Congressman Bowie was tying the belt of a smoking jacket. His face was impassive, but in his eyes Daniel saw apprehension. “Daniel Vartanian. I heard you’d come into town today. What can I do for you?”

“I’m sorry to bother you at this time of night, Congressman,” Daniel began. “I’m investigating the murder of a woman found in Arcadia yesterday.”

“At the bike race.” Bowie nodded. “I read about it in today’s Review.”

Daniel drew a quiet breath. “I think the victim may be your daughter, sir.”

Bowie drew back, shaking his head. “No, it’s not possible. Janet is in Atlanta.”

“When did you last see your daughter, sir?”

Bowie ’s jaw hardened. “Last week, but her sister talked to her yesterday morning.”

“Can I talk to your other daughter, Mr. Bowie?” Daniel asked.

“It’s late. Patricia’s asleep.”

“I know it’s late, but if we’ve made a mistake, we need to know so we can keep searching for this woman’s identity. Somebody is waiting for her to come home, sir.”

“I understand. Patricia! Come down here. And make sure you’re properly dressed.”

Two doors opened upstairs and both Mrs. Bowie and a young girl came down the stairs, the girl looking uncertain. “What’s this about, Bob?” Mrs. Bowie asked. She recognized Daniel and frowned. “Why is he here? Bob?”

“Calm down, Rose. This is all a mistake and we’re going to clear it up right now.” Bowie turned to the young girl. “Patricia, you said you talked to Janet yesterday morning. You said that she was sick and not driving down for supper.”

Patricia blinked innocently and Daniel sighed inside. Sisters covering for each other.

“Janet said she had the flu.” Patricia smiled, trying for sophisticated. “Why, did she get a parking ticket or something? That’s just like Janet.”

Bowie had grown as pale as had his wife. “Patricia,” he said hoarsely, “Agent Vartanian is investigating a murder. He thinks Janet is the victim. Don’t cover for her.”

Patricia’s mouth fell open. “What?”

“Did you really talk to your sister, Patricia?” Daniel asked gently.

The girl’s eyes filled with horrified tears. “No. She asked me to tell everybody she was sick. She had somewhere else to go that day. But it can’t be her. It can’t.”

Mrs. Bowie made a panicked sound. “Bob.”

Bowie put his arm around his wife. “Michael, get your mother a chair.”

Michael had already done so and helped his mother sit while Daniel focused on Patricia. “When did she ask you to cover for her?”

“Wednesday night. She said she was spending the weekend with… friends.”

“This is important, Patricia. Which friends?” Daniel pressed. From the corner of his eye he watched Mrs. Bowie sink into a chair, visibly shaking.

Patricia looked miserably at her parents, tears streaming down her cheeks. “She has a boyfriend. She knew you wouldn’t approve. I’m sorry.”

Ashen, Bowie looked at Daniel. “What do you need from us, Daniel?”

“Hair from her brush. We’ll need to fingerprint the room she uses when she’s here.” He hesitated. “The name of her dentist.”

Bowie blanched, but swallowed and nodded. “You’ll have it.”

“Oh, God. We never should have let her have that apartment in Atlanta.” Mrs. Bowie was crying, rocking, her hands covering her face.

“She has an apartment in Atlanta?” Daniel asked.

Bowie ’s nod was barely perceptible. “She’s with the orchestra.”

“She’s a cellist,” Daniel said quietly. “But she comes home on weekends?”

“Sunday evenings, mostly. She comes home for supper.” Bowie tightened his jaw, struggling for composure. “Not so much lately. She’s growing up. Away. But she’s only twenty-two.” He broke, dropping his chin to his chest, and Daniel looked away, giving him privacy in his grief.

“Her room is upstairs,” Michael murmured.

“Thank you. I’ll have a CSU van out here as quickly as possible. Patricia, I need to know everything you know about Janet and her boyfriend.” Daniel put his hand on Bob Bowie’s arm. “I’m so sorry, sir.”

Bowie jerked a nod and said nothing.

Dutton, Tuesday, January 30, 12:55 a.m.

“What’s going on here?”

Daniel stopped short. A wave of anger swept through him and he tamped it back. “Well, if it isn’t the elusive Sheriff Loomis. Let me introduce myself. I’m Special Agent Daniel Vartanian and I’ve left you six messages since Sunday.”

“Don’t get sarcastic with me, Daniel.” Frank scowled at the small army that had descended on Bowie Hall. “Goddamn GBI has overrun my town. Like locusts.”

In truth, only one car and one van belonged to GBI personnel. Three of the police cars were from Dutton’s small force and one was from Arcadia. Sheriff Corchran himself had come, offering his condolences to the Bowies and his help to Daniel.

Deputy Mansfield, Loomis’s second in command, had arrived shortly after Ed’s crime scene van had pulled into the drive, outraged at not having been the one to process Janet’s bedroom, in direct contrast to Corchran’s helpful attitude.

Of the other cars that lined the drive, one belonged to Dutton’s mayor, two others to Congressman Bowie’s aides. Still another belonged to Dr. Granville, who was currently overseeing the near- hysterical state of Mrs. Bowie.

One of the cars belonged to Jim Woolf. The Bowies had given him no comment and Daniel had held him off with the promise of a statement when the ID was confirmed.

It had been, just minutes before. One of Ed’s techs had brought a card bearing the victim’s fingerprints with him and had almost immediately matched the prints to those taken from a crystal vase next to Janet Bowie’s bed. Daniel himself had confirmed the news to Bob Bowie and Bowie had just climbed the stairs to his wife’s room.

Shrieking from the upstairs bedroom told Daniel that Bowie had told his wife. Both he and Frank looked toward the upstairs, then back at each other. “Do you have something to say, Frank?” Daniel asked coldly. “Because I’m a little busy right now.”

Frank’s face darkened. “This is my town, Daniel Vartanian. Not yours. You left.”

Again Daniel tamped down his temper, and when he spoke, it was evenly. “It may not be my town, but it’s my case, Frank. If you really wanted to be of some help, you might have returned any of the messages I’ve left on your voicemail.”

Frank’s gaze never faltered, becoming almost belligerent. “I was out of town yesterday and today. I didn’t get your messages until I got back tonight.”

“I sat outside your office for nearly forty-five minutes today,” Daniel said quietly. “Wanda said you couldn’t be disturbed. I don’t care if you needed to get away, but you wasted my time. Time I could have been looking for the man who killed Janet Bowie.”

Frank finally looked away. “I’m sorry, Daniel.” But the apology was stiffly delivered. “The last week has been difficult. Your parents… they were my friends. The funeral was difficult enough, but the media… After dealing with reporters all week, I needed some space. I told Wanda not to let anybody know I was gone. I should have called you.”

A little of Daniel’s anger melted away. “It’s okay. But Frank, I really need that police report-the one on Alicia Tremaine’s murder. Please get it for me.”

“I’ll get it for you first thing in the morning,” Frank promised, “when Wanda comes in. She knows how everything’s filed in the basement. You’re sure it’s Janet?”

“Her fingerprints match.”

“Dammit. Who did this?”

“Well, now that we know who she is, we can start investigating. Frank, if you needed help, why didn’t you call me?”

Frank’s jaw squared. “I didn’t say I needed help. I said I needed space. I went up to my cabin to be alone.” He turned on his heel and headed for the door.

“Okay,” Daniel murmured, trying not to feel stung. “Frank?”

Frank looked back. “What?” It was very nearly a snap.

“Bailey Crighton. I think she really is missing.”

Frank’s lip curled. “Thanks for your opinion, Special Agent Vartanian. Good night.”

Daniel shook off the hurt. He had work to do and couldn’t afford to worry about Frank Loomis. Frank was a grown man. If and when he needed help, Daniel would be there for him.

Ed came up behind him. “We’re dusting her room. I found a few old diaries in a drawer. A few matchbooks. Not much else. What did you find out about the boyfriend?”

“His name is Lamar Washington, African-American. He plays in a jazz club. Patricia didn’t know where.”

Ed held out a baggie filled with matchbooks. “Could be one of these places.”

Daniel took the bag. “I’ll write down the names, then give them back. Patricia said Janet made it sound like a fling, that Janet never intended to bring him home.”

“That could make a man mad enough to beat a woman’s face in,” Ed said. “But it doesn’t explain copying the Tremaine scene.”

“I know,” Daniel said. “But it’s all I have for now. I’m going to check out the jazz clubs once I’m done here.”

“We’re going to check out Janet’s apartment.” Ed held up a key ring. “Janet’s brother Michael got us the key to her place.”

When Ed was gone, Daniel went into the sitting room, which was standing room only. Michael Bowie was the only family member in the room. He’d changed into a black suit and his face was haggard in his grief, but he was ever the politician’s son. “Can you give them a statement so they’ll go?” Michael murmured. “I just want them all to go.”

“I’ll make it fast,” Daniel murmured back, then cleared his throat. “Excuse me.” He’d already introduced himself when he’d taken their statements and whereabouts at the time of Janet’s death Thursday night. A few postured, but all complied. “We’ve tentatively identified the body found in Arcadia Sunday afternoon as that of Janet Bowie.” No one was surprised at this point. “We’ll run confirmatory DNA testing and I’ll schedule a press conference when we have definitive findings.”

Jim Woolf stood up. “What was the official cause of death?”

“I’ll have an official statement as to cause of death tomorrow.” Daniel checked his watch. “I mean later today. Probably after noon.”

The mayor smoothed his tie. “Agent Vartanian, do you have any suspects?”

“We have some leads, Mayor Davis,” Daniel said. That title felt odd. He’d played football with Garth Davis in high school. Garth had been a thickheaded jock back then, one of the last people Daniel would have expected to run for mayor, much less win. But Garth did come from a long line of politicians. Garth’s daddy had been Dutton’s mayor for years. “I’ll have an official statement tomorrow.”

“Toby, how is Mrs. Bowie?” Woolf asked, directing his question to the town’s doctor.

“Resting,” Toby Granville said, but everyone knew that meant “sedated.” Everyone had heard the poor woman’s shrieks when her husband told her the ID was official.

Daniel gestured toward the door. “It’s very late. I’m sure everyone here means to offer their support, but you all need to go home. Please.”

The mayor held back as everyone exited. “Daniel, do you have any suspects?”

Daniel sighed. The day was catching up to him. “Garth…”

Davis leaned closer. “I’m going to have all the residents of Dutton calling me as soon as the Review hits their front porches. They’re going to be worried about the safety of their families. Please give me something more to tell them than you’ve got leads.”

“That’s all I can tell you because it’s all we know. We’ve only just identified her in the last two hours. Give us a day, at least.”

Frowning, Davis nodded. “You’ll call my office?”

“I promise.”

Finally everyone was gone and it was just Daniel and Michael and Toby Granville. “I thought they’d never leave,” Michael said, his shoulders sagging wearily.

Granville tugged on his tie. “I’m going to go check on your mother before I head out. You call me if she needs anything during the night.”

Daniel shook both men’s hands. “If there’s anything you or your family needs, Michael, please call me.” He stepped through the Bowies ’ front door and was immediately hit by a strong gusty wind. A storm was blowing in, he thought as he looked down the big hill to the street where three additional news vans had now congregated. The reporters swarmed from the vans when they spied him up on the stoop. Like locusts, Daniel thought with an inner wince. He could kind of see Frank’s point, in the smallest of ways.

He steeled himself for the onslaught as he made his way down the hill past a Mercedes, two BMWs, a Rolls-Royce, a Jag, and a Lincoln Town Car to where he’d left his own state-issued vehicle. Reporters from the news van had been interviewing Garth, but they swarmed toward him as he passed by.

“Agent Vartanian, can you comment…” Daniel lifted his hand, silencing them.

“We’ve identified the Arcadia victim as Janet Bowie.” Lights flashed as they took their pictures and rolled their video and Daniel put on his best press face.

“Has the congressman been notified?”

Daniel fought the urge to roll his eyes. “Yes, or I wouldn’t be telling you now. No more comments for tonight. I’ll be scheduling a press conference for tomorrow. Call the PR hotline at GBI headquarters for the time and venue. Good night.”

He started walking and one of the reporters followed. “Agent Vartanian, how does it feel investigating a murder in your hometown just a week after your brother’s murder?”

Daniel stopped and blinked at the young man holding the microphone. Simon hadn’t been murdered. To use that word was an affront to victims and their families everywhere. Simon had been exterminated. But that word was inflammatory in its own right. So Daniel said only, “No comment.” The man opened his mouth to push and Daniel gave him a look so cold the reporter took a physical step back.

“No more questions,” the man said in answer to the threat Daniel had left unvoiced.

It was a look Daniel had learned from his father. Freezing men with a single look was one of Arthur Vartanian’s many skills. Daniel didn’t employ the skill often, but when he did, it was effective. “Good night.”

When he got to his car, Daniel closed his eyes. He’d dealt with grieving families for years, and it never got easier. But it was Frank Loomis’s behavior that bothered him the most. Frank had been the closest thing Daniel had had to a real father. God knew Arthur Vartanian hadn’t filled that role. To be the object of Frank’s… scorn. It stung.

However, Frank was human, and learning of Arthur Vartanian’s duplicity in Simon’s “first death” must have been hard to take. It made Frank look foolish, and the press had exacerbated it all, making Frank appear a hokey hometown sheriff who couldn’t tie his shoes without help. It was no wonder Frank was angry. I’d be angry, too.

He pulled away from the news vans headed toward Main Street. He was exhausted and he still had to find Lamar Washington’s jazz bar before he finally got to sleep.

Dutton, Tuesday, January 30, 1:40 a.m.

They were leaving, Alex thought, standing at the window of the bungalow, watching all the cars come down the hill. Wondering from whose house they’d come. She pulled her robe closer, fighting a chill that had nothing to do with the thermostat.

She’d dreamed again. Thunder and lightning. And screams, jagged piercing screams. She’d been at the morgue and the woman on the table had sat up and stared through sightless eyes. But her eyes were Bailey’s, her hand Bailey’s as she reached out, her flesh waxy and… dead. And she’d said, “Please. Help me.”

Alex had woken in a cold sweat, shaking so hard she was sure she’d wake Hope. But the child slept heavily. Unsettled, Alex had come out to the living room to pace.

And to worry. Where are you, Bailey? And how do I take care of your baby girl?

“Please, God,” she whispered. “Don’t let me mess this up.”

But there was no return whisper in the dark and Alex stood, watching car after car come down the hill. Then one slowed and stopped in front of her bungalow.

Her stomach tightened in fear and she thought about the gun in the lockbox until she recognized the car and its driver.

Daniel’s car rolled down Main Street, past the park with the carousel, stopping outside Alex’s rented bungalow. He’d lied to her tonight and it was eating him up.

She’d asked him straight out what he knew and he’d told her there was nothing to tell. Which, he averred, was not a total lie. He didn’t have anything to tell her yet. He certainly wouldn’t show her the pictures of her sister being violated. Alex Fallon had been through enough without seeing that.

He thought about Wade Crighton. I’ll see you in hell. Her stepbrother had known Simon, and that could never be good. Wade had tried to rape Alex and for that alone Daniel was glad he was dead. Alex thought she’d kept her story light, but Daniel had seen the truth in her eyes.

And if her stepbrother had tried to molest her once thinking she was Alicia, maybe he’d done so again. Maybe it was Wade in the picture with Alicia Tremaine. The man had two legs, so Daniel was positive it was not Simon, but if they’d known each other…

And who were the other girls? It had been nagging him. Maybe they were local girls. Maybe they’d gone to the public school. Daniel wouldn’t have known them, but Simon might have. Daniel wondered if there were any other small-town murders he just hadn’t heard about yet. He wondered if the other girls in the pictures were dead, too.

Give the pictures to Chase. The thought had been circling his mind for a week. He had turned the pictures over to the Philly police, which was the only thing that was letting him get any sleep at all. But Daniel was sure Vito Ciccotelli hadn’t had time to do anything with the envelope full of pictures he’d given him less than two weeks ago. Vito and his partner were still up to their asses cleaning up the mess Simon had left behind.

I’ll see you in hell, Simon. Daniel wondered what messes Wade and Simon had left behind, although any crimes they’d committed would be more than ten years old. He had a brand-new crime. He owed his concentration to Janet Bowie. He needed to find out who hated her enough to kill her in such a way.

Then again, Janet Bowie might have simply been a convenient target and not the object of any rage or revenge. Or… Daniel thought of Congressman Bowie. The man had taken some tough stances on controversial issues. Maybe somebody hated him enough to kill his daughter. But why the tie to Alicia? Why now? And why leave a key?

He’d put his car in gear when the bungalow door opened and Alex stepped onto the porch and his breath caught in his throat. She wore a sensible robe that covered her from her chin to her toes. It should have made her look dowdy and plain, but all he could think about was what lay underneath. The wind had kicked up, tossing her glossy hair, and she scooped it back with one hand to stare at him across the tiny front yard.

There was no smile on her face. The thought registered as he killed his engine and crossed her yard, single-minded in his intent. To leave her, to drive on by, never entered his mind, only to have now what he’d wanted earlier, what the call from the Fun-N-Sun security chief had kept him from taking. He needed to see that wide-eyed wonder again, the look in her eyes when she’d finally understood what he wanted from her. He needed to see that she wanted him, too.

Without slowing for a greeting, he took the porch stairs in one step, took her face in his hands, covered her mouth with his, and took what he needed. She made a hungry sound deep in her throat and leaned up on her toes, trying to get closer, and the kiss exploded into motion and heat.

She let go of her hair and her robe to clutch at the lapels of his coat, propelling her mouth into his. Daniel let go of her face to pull her arms around his neck. He splayed his hands across her slender back and pulled until her body was flush against him and he took what he wanted as the wind whistled and screamed around them.

It had been too long, was all he could think, all he could hear over the wind and the pounding of his own pulse in his ears. Too long since he’d felt like this. Alive. Invincible. Too damn long. Or maybe never.

Too soon she slid back down until her heels hit the porch, ending the kiss and taking her warmth with her. Needing more, he ran his lips over her jaw and buried his face in the curve of her shoulder. He shuddered, breathing hard as her hands stroked his hair, soothing. And as his pulse slowed, his mind returned and his cheeks heated in embarrassment at the depth of his need. “I’m sorry,” he murmured, lifting his head. “I don’t normally do things like that.”

She traced his lips with her fingers. “Neither do I. But I needed it tonight. Thank you.”

Annoyance bubbled up through him. “Stop thanking me.” It was almost a snarl and she flinched as if he’d struck her. Feeling about an inch tall, he bowed his head and caught her hand, bringing her fingers back to his lips when she tried to pull away. “I’m sorry. But I don’t want you thinking I’m doing this for any other reason than that I wanted to.” Needed to. “I wanted to,” he repeated. “I wanted you. I still do.”

She drew a breath and he could see her pulse throbbing at the hollow of her throat. The wind was whipping her hair and once again she scooped it back out of her face. “I see.” Her lips curved to lighten her words, but her eyes were stark. Haunted, even.

“What happened?” he demanded.

She shook her head. “Nothing.”

Daniel clenched his jaw. “Alex.”

She looked away. “Nothing. I just had a bad dream, that’s all.” She looked back and met his eyes. “I had a bad dream, so I got up. And there you were.”

He pressed his lips to her palm. “I stopped here because I was thinking about you. And there you were. And I couldn’t stop myself.”

She shivered and he glanced down as she shifted, covering one totally bare foot with the other. He frowned. “Alex, you’re not wearing any shoes.”

Her lips curved, sincerely this time. “I wasn’t expecting to stand out on my porch kissing you.” She leaned up and into his mouth, kissing him a good deal more softly than he’d kissed her. “But I liked it.”

And it was suddenly as simple as that. He smiled down at her. “Go back into your house and lock your door and cover your feet. I’ll see you tomorrow night. Six-thirty.”

Chapter Seven

Dutton, Tuesday, January 30, 1:55 a.m.

Alex closed the door and leaned against it, eyes closed. Heart still racing. She brought her hands to her face, smelling his scent that lingered on her palms. She’d almost forgotten how good a man could smell. With a sigh she opened her eyes, then pressed her hands to her mouth to muffle a shriek.

Meredith sat at the table choosing a hat for Mr. Potato Head. She grinned as she plugged the hat in the hole meant for the feet because lips already protruded from the top of the head. “I thought I was gonna have to bring you your shoes.”

Alex ran her tongue over her teeth. “You were sitting there the whole time?”

“Mostly.” Her grin widened. “I heard the car stop outside, then heard you open the door. I was afraid you’d decided to test your new… thing.” She lifted a brow.

“Hope’s asleep. You can call it a gun.”

“Oh,” Meredith said, blinking innocently. “That, too.”

Alex laughed. “You’re so bad.”

“I know.” She waggled her brows. “So was he? Bad, I mean. It sounded bad.”

Alex shot her a guarded look. “He’s very nice.”

“Nice is not nice. Bad is nice. She’ll tell me all,” she said to the potato-head, which looked more like a Picasso-head with every feature out of place. “I have my ways.”

“You scare me sometimes, Mer. Why are you playing with this? Hope’s asleep.”

“Because I like to play with toys. You should try it, Alex. It might relax you a little.”

Alex sat down at the table. “I am relaxed.”

“She lies. She’s wound tighter than a corkscrew,” Meredith said to the potato-head. Then her eyes grew sober. “What are you dreaming, Alex? Still the screams?”

“Yes.” Alex took the toy, aimlessly twirling an ear. “And the body I saw today.”

“I should have gone instead.”

“No, I needed to see for myself that it wasn’t Bailey. But in my dream it is. She sits up and says, ‘Please. Help me.’ ”

“Your subconscious is a powerful force. You want her to be alive, and so do I, but you have to come to terms with what happens if she’s not, or if you never find her at all. Or maybe worse, if you find her and can’t fix her.”

Alex gritted her teeth. “You make me sound like some Dr. Roboto control freak.”

“You are, honey,” Meredith said gently. “Just look.”

Alex looked at the toy in her hands. Meredith’s Picasso-head was no more, every feature now properly placed in the right slot. “This is just a toy,” she said, annoyed.

“No, it’s not,” Meredith said sadly, “but you keep on thinking that if you need to.”

“All right. I like control. I like to have everything neatly labeled. That’s not bad.”

“Nope. And sometimes you get a wild hair and buy a thing.”

“Or kiss a man I just met?”

“That, too, so you aren’t without hope.” Meredith winced a little. “No pun intended.”

“Of course not. But I think that’s exactly why Bailey gave her that name.”

“I agree. These toys are important, Alex. Don’t discount them. Play takes our minds to a place where our guard comes down. Remember that when you play with Hope.”

“Daniel’s bringing his dog over tomorrow to see if Hope likes animals.”

“That’s nice of him.”

Alex raised a brow. “I thought nice wasn’t nice.”

“Only when it comes to sex, kid. I’m going back to sleep. You should try, too.”

Tuesday, January 30, 4:00 a.m.

Someone was crying. Bailey listened hard. It wasn’t the man in the next cell. She wasn’t sure he was even conscious anymore. No, the weeping came from farther away. She looked up at the ceiling, expecting to see speakers. She saw none, but it didn’t mean they weren’t there. He might try to brainwash her.

Because she hadn’t told him what he wanted to know. Not yet. Not ever.

She closed her eyes. Or maybe I’m just losing my mind. The weeping abruptly stopped and she looked up at the ceiling again. And made herself think of Hope. You’re not losing your mind, Bailey. You can’t. Hope needs you.

It had been the mantra she’d chanted when Hope was a baby, when Bailey had wanted a fix so bad she thought she’d die. Hope needs you. It had gotten her through and would continue to do so. If he doesn’t kill me first. Which was a definite possibility.

Then in the next cell she heard a noise. She held her breath and listened as the sound became a scraping. Someone was scraping at the wall between the two cells.

She pulled herself to her hands and knees, grimacing when the room spun around her. She crawled toward the wall, a few inches at a time, then breathed. And waited.

The scraping stilled, but a tapping took its place, the same rhythm again and again. Code? Dammit. She didn’t know any codes. She hadn’t been a Girl Scout.

It could be a trap. It could be him, trying to trick her.

Or it could be another human. Tentatively she reached into the dark and tapped back. The tapping on the other side stopped and the scraping began again. She’d been wrong. The scraping wasn’t on the wall, it was on the floor. Wincing at the pain in her fingertips, Bailey pushed at the old concrete floor and felt it crumble.

She drew a sharp breath, then let it out, dizzy in her disappointment. It didn’t matter. Whoever was scraping was digging a tunnel to another cell. A tunnel to nowhere.

The scraping stilled once again and Bailey heard footsteps in the hall. He was coming. God help her, she prayed he was coming for the other guy, the scraper. Not me. Please not me. But God didn’t listen and the door to her cell swung open.

She squinted at the light, weakly raising one hand in front of her face.

He laughed. “It’s playtime, Bailey.”

Tuesday, January 30, 4:00 a.m.

He was a fortunate man to live in a county with so many drainage ditches. He leaned to one side and let the blanket-wrapped body fall to the ground. She’d died so beautifully, begging his mercy as he’d done his worst. She’d been so prissy and full of contempt when she’d held the power. Now the power was his. She’d paid for her sins.

So would the four pillars of the community who remained. He’d gotten the attention of his first two targets with the first note, with his tracing of the key that would exactly match their own. He’d get some of their money with the second, due to be delivered to the same two some time later today. It was time to begin to divide and conquer. He’d take down the first two, and by the time he was finished they’d be ruined, every last one of them. And I? He smiled. I get to watch it all crumble and fall.

He pulled the blanket away from her foot and gave a final nod. The key was there. In the Review’s picture of Janet, she hadn’t been wearing her key, so the first one must have gotten lost somewhere. Disappointing, but he’d made sure this one was tied on extra tight. The threat would be delivered. Take that, Vartanian.

Dutton, Tuesday, January 30, 5:30 a.m.

A loud creak woke her and Alex snapped her head up, listening. She’d fallen asleep on the sofa after Meredith had gone to bed. She heard the creak again and knew she hadn’t dreamed it. Something or someone was on her front porch. Thinking of the gun in the lockbox, she quietly grabbed the cell phone she’d left on the end table instead.

Hell of a lot of good a locked-up gun did her now, but at least she could call 911. Although that wouldn’t do a hell of a lot of good either, if Sheriff Loomis’s response to Bailey’s disappearance was his norm. She slipped into her kitchen and chose the biggest butcher knife in the drawer, then crept to the window and peeked out.

Then let out the breath she’d been holding. It was just the paperboy, who looked like he was closer to college-aged. He was filling out a form on a clipboard, the small flashlight clenched between his teeth giving his face an unearthly glow. Just then he looked up and saw her. Startled, he let the flashlight fall from his teeth to the porch with a clatter. Eyes wide, he stared, and Alex realized he could see the knife in her hand.

Lowering the knife, she cranked the window open a crack. “You scared me.”

His swallow was audible in the predawn stillness. “You scared me worse, ma’am.”

Her lips quirked and tentatively he smiled back. “I didn’t order the paper,” she said.

“I know, but Miz Delia said she’d rented the bungalow. The Review gives a free week to folks new to the neighborhood.”

She lifted her brows. “You get many new people to the neighborhood?”

He grinned shyly. “No, ma’am.” He handed her the paper and the form he’d been filling out. She had to crank the window a little wider to take it from him.

“Thank you,” she whispered. “Don’t forget your flashlight.”

He picked up the light. “Welcome to Dutton, Miss Fallon. Have a nice day.”

She cranked the window closed as he got back into his van and drove to the next house on his route. Her pulse nearing normal, she opened the paper to the front page.

And her pulse started to race again. “Janet Bowie,” she murmured. Alex had only a vague recollection of Congressman Bowie, but his wife she remembered clearly. Rose Bowie and her negative, very public assessment of Alex’s mama’s character had been the reason they’d stopped going to church on Sundays. Most of the women in Dutton had shunned Kathy Tremaine after she’d moved in with Craig Crighton.

Alex rubbed at the sudden pain in her temples and put Craig from her mind. The memory of her mother wasn’t so easily dismissed. There were the good years, when her father had been alive and her mother had been happy. Then the hard years, when it had just been the three of them, Mama, Alicia, and me. Money was tight and her mama had worried all the time, but there had still been some happiness in her eyes. But after they’d moved in with Craig, her happiness had been extinguished.

The last memories she had of her mother weren’t good ones. Her mother had lived with Craig to give them a place to live and food to eat. And women like Rose Bowie had shunned her for it and made her cry. That was hard to forgive. For years Alex had hated all the whispering biddies. Now, as she stared down at the headline, she had to wonder who’d hated Janet Bowie enough to kill her that way.

And why her killer had resurrected Alicia’s ghost after all these years.

Dutton, Tuesday, January 30, 5:35 a.m.

Mack got back into his van and rolled up to the next house. Old Violet Drummond came tottering out of her house to get her paper as she did every day. The first time she’d done it, he’d nearly freaked, but she hadn’t recognized him. He’d changed in the years since he’d left Dutton, in many ways. Old Violet was not a threat, but a great source of information, which she readily provided. And she was friends with Wanda in the sheriff’s office, so her information was usually pretty good.

He handed her her paper through his window. “Mornin’, Miz Drummond.”

She nodded briskly. “Mornin’, Jack.”

Mack looked over his shoulder at the bungalow. “Got yourself a new neighbor.”

Violet’s old eyes narrowed. “That Tremaine girl is back.”

“I don’t know her,” he lied.

“Girl’s no good. She shows up in town and this starts happenin’ all over again.” Violet thumped the front page on which Jim Woolf had described Janet Bowie’s demise in great detail. “Doesn’t even have the decency to behave properly.”

His brows lifted. “What’s she done?” His surveillance told him that Alex Fallon was single-mindedly determined to find her stepsister, but she’d done nothing improper.

“Kissin’ that Daniel Vartanian. Right on the front porch, for all the world to see!”

“That’s disgraceful.” That’s fascinating. “Some people have no class.”

Violet huffed. “No, they don’t. Well, I won’t keep you, Jack.”

Mack smiled. “Always a pleasure, Miz Drummond. See you tomorrow.”

Atlanta , Tuesday, January 30, 8:00 a.m.

Daniel joined Chase and Ed at the team table, fighting a yawn. “Our ID’s confirmed. Felicity said Janet’s dental records match. It’s amazing how fast things get done for a congressman,” he added dryly. “The dentist met me here with the x-rays at five a.m.”

“Good work,” Chase said. “What about the boyfriend? The jazz singer?”

“Lamar has an alibi, confirmed by ten witnesses and the jazz club’s security tapes.”

“He was performing when Janet was killed?” Ed asked.

“In front of a full house. The boyfriend’s really torn up. He sat and sobbed when I told him she was dead. Said he’d heard about the murder but had no idea it was Janet.”

Ed frowned. “What did he think when she didn’t show up for their weekend date?”

“He got a voicemail from her. He said she told him her father had some state function and he expected her to be there. Call came in Thursday at eight p.m.”

“So she was still alive at eight p.m. and probably dead around midnight,” Chase said. “She spent the day at Fun-N-Sun and left when?”

“I don’t know yet. Lamar said she’d taken a group of kids from Lee Middle School.”

“She was a teacher?” Chase asked.

“No, a volunteer. Seems Janet was ordered to do community service after a little diva-brawl with another cellist in the orchestra last year.”

Chase snorted a surprised laugh. “Cellists brawling? What, did they cross bows?”

Daniel rolled his eyes at the lame joke. “I haven’t had enough sleep for that to be funny. The other cellist accused Janet of damaging her cello so that Janet could get the first chair. The two women had an out-and-out catfight, pulling hair and scratching each other. The other cellist charged Janet with assault and property damage. Apparently they caught Janet on tape messing with the cello, so she pleaded out. Her brother Michael said the volunteer work had made an impact. This group of kids was important to her.”

“They went to an amusement park on a school day?” Ed asked skeptically.

“Lamar said it was her reward to kids with straight As and the principal approved it.”

“It’s a four-hour drive from the amusement park back to Atlanta,” Chase said. “If she called Lamar at eight under duress, her killer had her by then. We need to find out what time she and the kids left the park. We could have a nice, tight window of opportunity.”

“I called the school, but nobody was there yet. I’ll head out there when we’re done.”

“Hopefully you’ll get more than we got at her apartment,” Ed said glumly. “We took prints, checked her voicemail and computer. So far, nothing pops.”

“We’re assuming she called Lamar under duress,” Chase said. “What if she was two-timing him? What if she was meeting some other guy for the weekend?”

“I’ve got a request for her LUDs,” Daniel said. “I’ll see if she called anyone else. But speaking of LUDs, we got the warrant for Jim Woolf’s. I should have them soon.”

“Woolf was there last night, at the Bowies ’ house,” Ed mused. “How did he know?”

“He said he followed the line of cars up the hill,” Daniel said, and Ed sat up straighter.

“Speaking of cars, Janet Bowie drives a BMW Z-4 and it’s not in the parking garage under her apartment or at the Bowies ’ house in Dutton.”

“She didn’t get those kids down to Fun-N-Sun in a Z,” Chase said. “It’s a two-seater.”

“I’ll ask the principal. Maybe a parent drove. None of the kids would be old enough.”

“Chase?” Leigh opened the door. “You’ve got a call from Sheriff Thomas in Volusia.”

“Tell him I’ll call him back.”

She frowned. “He said it was urgent. Danny, here’s your fax-it’s Woolf’s LUDs.”

Daniel scanned the LUDs as Chase took his phone call. “Jim Woolf got a call at six Sunday morning on his home line.” He flipped pages. “He got a call two minutes earlier from the same number on his office phone. And… he got another call from that same number… Oh, hell.” He looked up with a frown. “This morning at six.”

“Fuck,” Ed muttered.

“Fuck is right,” Chase said, hanging up the phone.

Daniel sighed. “Where?”

“Tylersville. One girl, brown blanket, with a key tied to her toe.”

“You were right, Ed,” Daniel murmured, wondering if this could be Bailey. The possibility of breaking the news to Alex made him sick, but the reality of their situation made him sicker. “Gentlemen, we’ve got ourselves a serial killer.”

Tuesday, January 30, 8:00 a.m.

She heard the scraping again. Bailey blinked, the pain in her head nearly unbearable. He’d been brutal last night when he’d taken her away, but she’d held on. She hadn’t told him anything, but at this point she wasn’t sure it would matter if she did. He was enjoying the torture. He laughed at her pain. He was an animal. A monster.

She tried to focus on the scraping. It was rhythmic, like the tick of a clock. Time was passing. How long had she been here? Who had Hope? Please, I don’t care if he kills me now, just let my baby be all right.

She closed her eyes and the scraping faded. Everything faded.

Volusia , Georgia , Tuesday, January 30, 9:30 a.m.

“Who found her?” Daniel asked Sheriff Thomas.

Thomas’s jaw tightened. “Brothers, fourteen and sixteen. The sixteen-year-old called it in on his cell phone. All the kids cut through here on their way to school.”

“Then he wanted her to be found again.” Daniel looked around the heavily treed area. “On the last scene we had a reporter hiding up a tree taking pictures. Can you have your deputies walk through the trees and check?”

“We’ve been here since the kid called it in. No reporters could have gotten through.”

“If he’s the same guy, he was here before the kids found her.”

Thomas’s eyes narrowed. “This sicko is feeding him?”

“We think so,” Daniel said, and Thomas’s mouth twisted in distaste.

“I’ll go with them, make sure they don’t disturb anything you guys might need later.”

Daniel watched Thomas motion a couple of his deputies to the tree-line, then turned to Felicity Berg as she climbed from the ditch.

“Same, Daniel,” she said, peeling off her gloves. “Time of death was between nine and eleven last night. She was put here some time before four this morning.”

“The dew,” Daniel said. “The blanket was wet. Sexual assault?”

“Yes. And her face was broken the same way as Janet Bowie’s. Same bruising around her mouth. I think I’ll find it’s postmortem when I get her into exam. Oh, and the key? It was tied on super-tight. If she’d been alive it would have cut off all circulation to her toe. He wanted you to find that key.”

“Did she have track marks on her arms, Felicity?”

“No. Nor a lamb tattoo on her ankle. Tell Miss Fallon this isn’t her stepsister, either.”

Daniel breathed out a sigh of relief. “Thank you.”

Felicity drew herself straighter as the techs brought the body over the edge. “I’ll take her in now and see if we can’t find out who she is.”

As the ME vehicles drove away, Daniel heard a shout and turned in time to see Sheriff Thomas and one of his deputies pull Jim Woolf out of a tree, none too gently.

“Woolf,” Daniel called when Thomas had dragged him closer. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?”

“My job,” Woolf snapped.

The deputy held up Woolf’s camera. “He was snappin’ away.”

Woolf glared. “I was outside the crime scene and on public land. You can’t take my camera or my pictures without a court order. I gave you the other pictures to be nice.”

“You gave me the other pictures because you’d already used them,” Daniel corrected. “Jim, think about it from my point of view. You get a phone call at six a.m. on Sunday and then again at six a.m. today from the same caller. Both days you show up at a homicide scene before we do. I might think you had something to do with this.”

“I didn’t,” Woolf gritted.

“Then prove your good intentions. Download that memory card onto one of our computers. You walk away with your pictures and I’m reasonably pacified.”

Woolf shook his head, angry. “Whatever. Let’s get this done so I can get to work.”

“Took the words right outta my mouth,” Daniel said mildly. “Let me get my laptop.”

Dutton, Tuesday, January 30, 10:00 a.m.

Meredith closed the front door behind her, shivering in her running clothes. “It’s got to be twenty degrees colder this morning than yesterday.”

Alex held up her hand, her eyes fixed to the TV. The sound was muted and she’d moved Hope’s chair so that the child couldn’t see the screen. “Sshh.”

“What’s happened?” Meredith asked urgently.

Alex worked very hard to keep the fear from her voice. “Breaking news.”

Meredith swallowed. “Another?”

“Yeah. No details yet, and no pictures.”

“Vartanian would have called you already,” Meredith said softly.

As if cued, Alex’s cell phone rang and her heart dropped to her gut as she checked the caller ID. “It’s him. Daniel?” she asked, unable to control the tremble in her voice.

“It’s not Bailey,” he said without preamble.

Relief shuddered through her. “Thank you.”

“It’s okay. I take it you’d heard already.”

“The news didn’t give any real information. Just that there’s another.”

“That’s about all I know, too.”

“Just like…?”

“Just like,” he confirmed quietly. Alex could hear the slam of a car door and his engine starting. “I don’t want you going out alone. Please.”

A shiver shook her, unpleasant and unwelcome. “I have places to go today, things to do. People to talk to. I won’t get another chance until Meredith can come back.”

He made an impatient noise. “Fine. Just stay in public and don’t park your car anywhere secluded. Better yet, let a valet do your parking and don’t go to Bailey’s house by yourself. And… call me a few times so I know you’re okay. Okay?”

“Okay,” she murmured, then cleared her throat when Meredith gave her a knowing look. “Will Loomis search Bailey’s house now that she’s been declared missing?”

“I’m headed into Dutton to see Frank Loomis right now. I’ll check for you.”

“Thank you. And, Daniel, if you can’t make it tonight, I’ll understand.”

“I’ll do my best. Gotta make some more calls. Bye.”

And he was gone. Carefully Alex closed her phone. “Bye,” she murmured.

Meredith sat down next to Hope, then tilted her head, looking from Alex’s picture to Hope’s. “You all have similar technique. You both stay inside the lines.”

Alex rolled her eyes. “Yes, I am a control freak.”

“Yes, but you color a pretty picture.” Meredith hugged the little girl’s shoulders. “Your aunt Alex needs to have fun. Make sure you guys play while I’m gone.”

Hope’s chin jerked up and her gray eyes widened in panic.

Meredith just smoothed her thumb over Hope’s cheek. “I’ll be back. I promise.”

Hope’s lower lip trembled, breaking Alex’s heart. “I won’t leave you alone, honey,” she murmured. “While Meredith is gone, I’m sticking to you like glue. I promise.”

Hope swallowed, then dropped her eyes back to her coloring.

Alex leaned back in her chair. “Well.”

Meredith laid her cheek on Hope’s curls. “You’re safe, Hope.” She met Alex’s eyes. “Keep telling her that. She needs to hear it. She needs to believe it.”

Me, too. But Alex nodded firmly. “I will. Now, I’ve got lots of stuff to do today. My first stop is the county courthouse. I’ve got to apply for a license to carry the… thing.”

“How long does that take to get?”

“The website said a few weeks.”

“And until then?” Meredith asked meaningfully.

Alex looked at Hope’s coloring book. All that red. “I can keep it in my trunk legally.”

Meredith sucked in her cheeks. “You know a half-truth’s the same as a lie.”

Alex lifted her chin. “You gonna call a cop?”

Meredith rolled her eyes. “You know I’m not. But you will, because you promised Vartanian you would. And you’ll call me right after you call him.”

“Every few hours.” She pushed back from the table and headed to the bedroom.

“I have to leave here at five to make my flight,” Meredith called behind her.

“I’ll be back by then.” She had only seven and a half hours to apply for a concealed-weapons permit and then to talk to anybody who knew Bailey’s habits, her friends. Her enemies. It would have to be enough.

Tuesday, January 30, 11:00 a.m.


It was just a dream. Wasn’t it?


Bailey lifted her head a fraction of an inch, reeling when the room twisted around her. It wasn’t a dream. It was a whisper and it came from the other side of the wall. She forced herself to her hands and knees, gagging when the nausea hit her like a brick. But nothing came up, because she’d been given nothing to eat. Or drink.

How long? How long had she been here?

“Hello.” The whisper came through the wall again.

It was real. Bailey crawled to the wall and collapsed on her face, watching as the floor moved, just a little. A teaspoonful. Gritting her teeth, she brushed at the dirt.

And touched something solid. A finger. She sucked in a breath as the finger wiggled and pulled back through the hole, taking some of the dirt from her side with it.

“Hello,” she whispered back. The finger reappeared and she touched it, a sob heaving up from her chest.

“Don’t cry,” he whispered. “He’ll hear you. Who are you?”


“Bailey Crighton?”

Bailey stopped breathing. “You know me?”

“I’m Reverend Beardsley.”

Wade’s letter. The letter that had contained the key he’d demanded every time he took her from this cell. Every time he… “Why are you here?”

“Same reason you are, I’d guess.”

“But I never told. I never told him anything. I swear it.” Her voice shook.

“Sshh. Good for you, Bailey. You’re stronger than he thinks. So am I.”

“How did he know about you?”

“I don’t know. I visited your house… yesterday morning. Your cousin was there.”

“Alex?” The sob rose again and she pushed it back. “She came? She really came?”

“She’s looking for you, Bailey. She has Hope. She’s safe.”

“My baby?” The tears did come now, quiet but steady. “You didn’t tell her, did you?” She heard the blame in her own voice, but couldn’t stop it.

He was quiet for a long moment. “No, I didn’t. I couldn’t. I’m sorry.”

She should say I understand. But she wouldn’t lie to a reverend. “Did you tell him?”

“No.” She heard the pain behind the single word.

She hesitated. “What has he done to you?”

She heard him draw a deep breath. “Nothing I can’t take. And you?”

She closed her eyes. “The same. But I don’t know how much longer I can take it.”

“Be strong, Bailey. For Hope.”

Hope needs me. The mantra would have to keep her going a little longer. “Can we get out of here?”

“If I think of a way, I’ll let you know.” Then his finger disappeared and she heard dirt trickling back into the hole as he covered it up from his side.

She did the same, then crawled back to where she’d lain before. Alex has Hope. My baby is safe. That’s all that really mattered. Everything else… Everything else I brought on my own head.

Chapter Eight

Dutton, Tuesday, January 30, 11:15 a.m.

Wanda Pettijohn looked at Daniel over her half-glasses. “Frank’s not here.”

“Is he out on call, or sick?”

Deputy Randy Mansfield came out of Frank’s office. “Just not here, Danny.” Mansfield ’s voice was even, but the message was clear-it’s none of your business, so don’t ask. Randy slid a thin folder across the counter. “He asked me to give you this.”

Daniel scanned the few papers inside. “This is the Alicia Tremaine file. I expected it to be thicker. Where are the crime scene photos, the interviews, victim photos?”

Randy lifted a shoulder. “That’s all Frank gave me.”

Daniel looked up, eyes narrowed. “There had to have been more than this.”

Randy’s smile dimmed. “If it’s not there, it didn’t exist.”

“No one took a Polaroid of the scene or made a sketch? Where was she found?”

Jaw cocked, Randy pulled the folder around and ran his finger down the page that was the initial police report. “On Five Mile Road.” He looked up. “In a ditch.”

Daniel bit his tongue. “Where on Five Mile Road? What was the nearest intersecting road? Who were the first responders? Where’s the copy of the ME’s report?”

“It was thirteen years ago,” Randy said. “Things were done differently then.”

Wanda came to the counter. “I was here then, Daniel. I can tell you what happened.”

Daniel felt a migraine coming on. “Okay. Fine. What happened, Wanda?”

“It was the first Saturday in April. The Tremaine girl wasn’t in her bed when her mother came to wake her up. She hadn’t been there all night. She was a fast girl, that Alicia. Her mother started calling all around to her friends, but nobody’d seen her.”

“Who discovered the body?”

“The Porter boys. Davy and John. They were out riding their dirt bikes.”

He jotted it in his notebook. “Davy and John were the middle kids of six, as I recall.”

Wanda gave a nod of respect. “You recall correctly. Davy was about eleven and John was thirteen. There are two brothers younger and two more older.”

Davy and John would be twenty-four and twenty-six now. “So what did they do?”

“After he threw up, John rode his bike up to the Monroe farm. Di Monroe called 911.”

“Who was the first policeman on the scene?”

“Nolan Quinn. He’s passed now,” Wanda added soberly.

“He was never the same after finding Alicia,” Randy said quietly, and Daniel made himself remember that this wasn’t just a file for them. It was perhaps the worst crime Dutton had seen up until this weekend. “I joined the force out of school the next year and Nolan was never the same.”

“I can’t imagine anyone could discover something like that and be unaffected,” Daniel murmured, thinking of the Porter boys. “Who did the autopsy, Wanda?”

“Doc Fabares.”

“Who’s also since passed,” Randy said and shrugged. “That whole generation is mostly gone. Or sittin’ on the barbershop bench.”

“But Doc Fabares would have kept records,” Daniel said.

“Somewhere,” Randy said, as if somewhere wasn’t anywhere they’d be likely to find.

“What was found on the body?” Daniel asked.

Wanda frowned. “What do mean? She was naked, wrapped in a blanket.”

“No rings or jewelry?” Or keys? But the keys Daniel would keep to himself.

“None,” Wanda said. “The drifter had robbed her.”

Daniel found the arrest report. “Gary Fulmore.” A mug shot was stapled to the report. Fulmore’s eyes were wild and his face was haggard. “He looks stoned.”

“He was stoned,” Randy said. “That much I remember. He was high on PCP when they found him. Took three men to hold him down so Frank could get the cuffs on him.”

“So Frank arrested him?”

Randy nodded. “Fulmore had wrecked Jacko’s autobody shop, breaking glass and waving a tire iron. They arrested him, then found Alicia’s ring in his pocket.”

“That’s all? No semen or other physical evidence?”

“No, I don’t remember them actually finding any semen in her. That would be in Fabares’s records, most likely. But the way her face was beaten in… only a person hopped up on PCP could’ve done that kind of damage. And he had the tire iron.”

“He was found in an autobody shop. Of course he had a tire iron.”

“I’m just telling you what I remember,” Randy said, annoyed. “You want it or not?”

“I’m sorry. Please go on.”

“The tire iron had Alicia’s blood on it and they found her blood splattered on the cuffs of his pants.”

“Pretty solid evidence,” Daniel said.

Randy’s mouth twisted in a fuck-you smile. “Glad you approve, Agent Vartanian.”

Daniel closed the folder. There was nothing more in it. “Who took his statement?”

“Frank did,” Wanda said. “Fulmore denied everything, of course. But he also claimed to be some rock singer, as I recall.”

“He said he was Jimi Hendrix.” Randy shook his head. “He said a lot of things.”

“Randy’s daddy prosecuted him,” Wanda said proudly, then her mouth drooped. “But he’s passed, too. Heart failure, twelve years ago now. He was only forty-five.”

Daniel had read that Mansfield ’s father had prosecuted in one of the articles Luke had downloaded, but he didn’t know the man had died. Not being able to interview any of the original players was damned inconvenient. “I’m sorry to hear about your father, Randy,” he said, because it was expected.

“I’m sorry to hear about yours,” Randy replied in a tone that said he really wasn’t.

Daniel let it go. “Judge Borenson tried Fulmore’s case. Is he still alive?”

“Yes,” Wanda said. “He retired and has a place up in the mountains.”

“He’s an old hermit,” Randy said. “I don’t even think he has a phone.”

“He has one,” Wanda said. “He just never answers it.”

“Do you have his number?” Daniel asked and Wanda flipped through her Rolodex.

She wrote it down and gave it to him. “Good luck. He’s a hard man to track down.”

“What happened to the blanket Alicia was found in?”

Wanda grimaced. “We got flooded during Dennis and lost everything below the four-foot waterline. That file was stored higher up, or it would’ve been gone, too.”

Daniel sighed. Hurricane Dennis had caused massive flooding in Atlanta and the surrounding counties a few years before. “Damn,” he murmured, then winced when Wanda glared. “Sorry,” he muttered.

Her glare became a worried frown. “The man who killed Janet. He’s killed another.”

“Last night. He seems to be copying the details from this old murder pretty closely.”

“Except for the key,” Wanda said, and it took all of Daniel’s control not to blink.

“Excuse me?”

“The key,” Wanda repeated. “The one that was found on the new victim’s toe.”

“Pics are on the Internet,” Randy added. “The key tied to her toe was pretty clear.”

Daniel shoved his temper back down. “Thanks. I hadn’t seen the news reports yet.”

Randy’s expression slid from sober to just shy of smug. “I’d say you have a leak.”

Or a damn dog named Woolf. “Thanks for your time.” He turned to go, then remembered his promise to Alex. “Oh, one more thing. Bailey Crighton.”

Wanda’s lips thinned. Randy rolled his eyes dramatically. “Danny…”

“Her stepsister is worried,” Daniel said, making his tone apologetic. “Please.”

“Look, Alex didn’t really know Bailey.” Randy shook his head. “Bailey Crighton was a hooker, plain and simple.” He looked over at Wanda. “Sorry.”

“It’s the truth,” Wanda said, dark color flooding her cheeks. “Bailey was white trash. She’s not missin’. She’s just gone, run off like the druggie tramp she’s always been.”

Daniel blinked at the venom in Wanda’s tone. “Wanda.”

Wanda wagged her finger at Daniel. “And you’d best be watching yourself with the stepsister. She may look all sweet in the moonlight, but she was trouble, too.”

Randy put his hand on Wanda’s shoulder and squeezed. “It’s okay, sweetheart,” he murmured to the old woman, then turned to Daniel, his eyes telegraphing back down. “Wanda’s son had a… relationship with Bailey a few years back.”

Wanda’s eyes blazed. “You make it sound like my Zane intended to take up with that whore.” She shook with fury. “She seduced him and nearly broke up his marriage.”

Daniel searched his memory. Zane Pettijohn was his age and had played ball at the public school. He’d had a penchant for curvy girls and hard liquor then. “But all’s well?”

Wanda was still trembling from rage. “Yes, with no thanks to that tramp.”

“I see.” Daniel let a few beats pass and Wanda sat back down in her chair, her scrawny arms crossed over her scrawnier bosom. “All that notwithstanding, what’s been done about Bailey? I mean, have you searched her house? Where’s her car?”

“Her house is a sty,” Randy said with contempt. “Garbage everywhere. Needles… dammit, Danny, you should have seen that little girl we took out of the closet. She was terrified. If Bailey’s gone, she left on her own two feet or one of her johns got her.”

Daniel widened his eyes. “She was still hooking?”

“Yeah. If you run her record, you’ll find she’s got a sheet as long as your arm.”

Daniel had, actually, and found Bailey’s last arrest was five years ago. She’d been busted for solicitation and possession several times before that. But she’d been clean for five years and nothing Randy had said about Bailey’s house matched what he’d heard from Sister Anne the night before. Either Bailey had gotten really good at not getting caught or something wasn’t right. Daniel was leaning toward the second one.

“I’ll run her record when I get back to the office. Thanks. Y’all have been a big help.”

He was in his car when it hit him. You’d best be watching yourself with the stepsister. She may look sweet in the moonlight… He’d kissed Alex last night, on her front porch, in the moonlight. Someone had been watching them. The bungalow was right off Main Street, so it might have been a goggle-eyed biddy and nothing more. Still, he was uneasy and Daniel was a man who listened to his instincts.

Which was why he’d kissed Alex Fallon last night, in the moonlight. His skin warmed at the memory. Which was why he planned to do so again, very soon. But his unease persisted, shifting to worry. Someone had been watching them. He dialed her number and got her cool voice as the call went to voicemail.

“It’s Daniel. Call me as soon as you can.” He started to pocket his phone and then frowned. Woolf. He called Ed. “Have you seen the news?”

“Yeah,” Ed said glumly. “Chase is on the phone with the powers that be, explaining how Woolf managed it.”

“So how did he?”

“BlackBerry. Snapped the picture and winged it off onto the Internet.”

“Dammit. I didn’t list his BlackBerry in the warrant. I have to call Chloe and re-up.”

“I already did, only the BlackBerry’s not in his name. It’s in his wife’s.”

“Marianne,” Daniel said with a sigh. “Can Chloe turn it around fast?”

“She thought so. Hey, you get any of the old evidence from the Tremaine case?”

“No,” Daniel said, disgusted. “Flooding took out their evidence room and the file is pathetic. The only thing I can tell you is that there was no key. That’s a new MO.”

“The two keys match,” Ed said. “Same exact cut, but that’s not surprising. Did you talk to the principal of that middle school?”

“Yeah, on my way from the crime scene to the police station. She said Janet rented a minivan to take the kids to Fun-N-Sun. I called the parents and all of them say Janet dropped off the kids at seven-fifteen. Leigh’s running down the car rental place from Janet’s credit cards. If anybody asks, I’m headed over to the morgue. I’ll call you later.”

Atlanta , Tuesday, January 30, 12:55 p.m.

Alex gave the photo of a smiling Bailey one last look before she slid it into her satchel, which sagged from the weight of her gun. Meredith had frowned when Alex had taken the gun from its lockbox, but Alex was taking no chances. Hefting the strap of her satchel higher on her shoulder, she looked up into the face of Bailey’s boss.

“Thank you, Desmond. For everything.”

“I just feel so helpless. Bailey’s been with us for three years now and she’s become more like part of our family. We just want to do something.”

Alex toyed with the yellow ribbon someone had tied across Bailey’s station in the very upscale Atlanta salon. “You’ve done a lot.” She pointed to the flyer they’d posted. She’d seen dozens like it as she’d walked through Atlanta ’s Underground shopping mall. It was a picture of Bailey, along with an offer of a reward for information leading to her whereabouts. “I wish the people in her hometown were as generous.”

Desmond’s jaw hardened. “They would never let her live down her mistakes. We begged her to leave, to move here, but she wouldn’t.”

“She commuted every day?” It was an hour each way.

“Except on Saturday nights.” He pointed to an empty station. “Sissy and Bailey were best friends. On Saturdays, Sissy’s daughter babysat Hope while Bailey worked, then they’d stay over in Sissy’s place. Bailey volunteered at one of the downtown shelters every Sunday morning. It was like her religion.”

“I wish I’d talked to you yesterday afternoon. It took me hours to find that shelter.”

Desmond’s eyes widened. “You’ve been there, then?”

“Last night. They seem to love Bailey there.”

“Everybody loves Bailey.” His eyes narrowed. “Except that town. If you ask me, somebody needs to check out the slime that live there.”

Alex could see his point. “Can I talk to Sissy?”

“She’s off today, but I’ll get her number for you. Give me your parking voucher. I’ll validate it while I’m at it.”

Alex dug the voucher from her purse, pulling her cell phone out with it. The light was blinking. “That’s weird. I’ve got a message, but I didn’t hear it ring.”

“Sometimes reception is wonderful down here and sometimes it’s a dead zone.” Immediately he winced. “I didn’t mean to say that. I’m sorry.”

“It’s all right. We have to believe we’ll find her.” Desmond walked away, his head bowed low, and Alex checked her call log. Daniel had called four times. Her pulse raced.

He was probably just calling to check on me. But what if he’d made a mistake? What if the woman he’d found that morning was Bailey? She found Desmond at the front counter, took her voucher, and shook his hand. “I have to go. Thank you,” she called over her shoulder as she ran up the escalator to street level and the parking valet.

Atlanta , Tuesday, January 30, 1:00 p.m.

“A single hair, long and brown.” Felicity Berg held up a small plastic bag in which the hair was curled like a lariat. “He meant for you to find it.”

Daniel crouched to study the newest victim’s toe. “He wrapped the hair around the big toe of her left foot, then wrapped the string for the key over it.” He stood up, blinking at the headache that had spiraled in intensity. “So it’s important. Male or female hair?”

“I’d say there’s a good chance it’s female. And he was nice enough to give us a hair with a full follicle, so I should have no trouble getting DNA.”

“Can I see it?” He held it up to the light. “It’s hard to tell color from just one hair.”

“Ed can run a color match and give you a hair swatch.”

“Other than that, what else can you tell me about this woman?”

“Early twenties. Recent manicure. Cotton fibers in the lining of her cheeks and evidence of sexual assault. We’re running the blood test for Rohypnol. I put a rush on it. Come look at this.” She angled the overhead light so that a spotlight shone on the woman’s throat. “Look at the circular bruising on her throat. It’s very faint, but there.”

He took the magnifying glass she offered and looked where she pointed. “Pearls?”

“Big ones. He didn’t strangle her with them or the bruises would have been readily apparent. I’m thinking he may have grabbed them at some point, maybe to put mild pressure on her trachea. And look here. See that little nick?”

“He held a knife to her throat.”

Felicity nodded. “One last thing. She was wearing Forevermore. It’s a perfume,” she added when Daniel frowned. “Four hundred an ounce.”

Daniel’s eyes widened. “And you know that how?”

“I know the scent because my mother wears it. I know the price because I checked when I was looking to buy her birthday present.”

“Did you give your mother the perfume?”

“No. That was way out of my price range.” Her eyes crinkled and Daniel knew she was smiling under the mask. “I gave her a waffle-maker instead.”

Daniel smiled back. “A far more practical choice.” He gave her back the magnifying glass and straightened, sobering as he looked down into the face of their second victim. “Pearls and perfume. This woman is wealthy or gets gifts from someone who is.” His cell phone buzzed and the caller ID had his pulse going a little faster.

Alex handed her voucher to the valet as Daniel’s cell phone rang in her ear.


“Daniel, it’s Alex.”

“Excuse me,” she heard him say. “I need to take this.” A few moments later he was back and mad. “Where have you been?” he demanded. “I called three times.”

“Four, actually,” Alex said. “I’ve been with the owner of the salon where Bailey works. They’ve posted flyers all over the Underground offering a reward for information.”

“That’s nice,” he said more gently. “I’m sorry. I got worried.”

“Why? What’s happened?”

“Nothing, really.” He dropped his voice. “Just that we were… watched. Last night.”

“What?” Alex frowned and stepped off the curb. “That’s-”

But no more words came. Just the squeal of tires and the shout of a stranger. Then screams and her own grunt of pain as a body slammed into her from behind, knocking her forward onto the sidewalk. Her palms and knees burned as she skidded to a stop.

Time seemed to stand still as she lifted her head, still on her hands and knees. There was a queer bubble of muted sound as a man’s face filled her field of vision. His lips were moving and she squinted, trying to hear him. People were grabbing at her arms, helping her up. One man handed her the satchel, another woman her purse.

Dazed, Alex blinked and turned slowly to the street where the valet was bolting out of her rental car, his face pale and shocked. “What happened?” Alex asked, her voice thin and spindly. Her knees went wobbly. “I need to sit down.”

The hands holding her arms led her to a giant cement planter and she gingerly lowered herself to its edge. A new face appeared in front of her, this one calm. And wearing a police officer’s hat. “Are you all right? Do we need to call an ambulance?”

“No.” Alex shook her head and winced. “I’m just banged up.”

“I don’t know.” The first face she’d seen appeared over the cop’s, as if their heads were stacked. “She took a pretty bad fall.”

“I’m a nurse,” Alex said firmly. “I don’t need an ambulance.” She looked at her scraped palms and winced. “Just some basic first aid.”

“What happened?” the cop demanded.

“She was stepping into the street to get her car when this other car came zooming around the corner like a bat outta hell,” the first man said. “I pushed her out of the way. I hope I didn’t hurt you too bad, ma’am,” he added.

Alex smiled at him, light-headed. “No, I’m fine. You saved my life. Thank you.”

You saved my life. Reality hit and with it a wave of nausea. Someone had tried to kill her. Daniel. She’d been talking to Daniel. He said they’d been watched last night. Somebody just tried to kill me.

She gulped a lungful of air, willing her stomach to settle. “Where’s my cell phone?”

Alex?” Daniel shouted her name into the phone but there was nothing but dead air. He turned to find Felicity watching him, her eyes unreadable behind her goggles.

“What happened?” she asked.

“She was talking and then I heard squealing tires and screams. Then nothing. I need to use your phone.” A minute later he was talking to the Atlanta PD dispatch. “She was outside the Underground,” he said, willing his voice to stay steady. “Her name is Alex Fallon. She’s five-six, slim, brown hair.”

“We’ll check it out right away, Agent Vartanian.”

“Thanks.” Daniel turned back to Felicity, who still watched him.

“Sit down, Daniel,” she said calmly. “You’re pale.”

He obeyed. He made himself breathe. Made himself think. Then his cell phone buzzed in his hand. Alex’s number. He answered, heart in his throat. “Vartanian.”

“Daniel, it’s Alex.”

It was her cool voice. She was scared. “What happened?”

“I’m okay. Daniel, somebody just tried to run me over.”

The heart in his throat began to race. “Are you hurt?”

“Just scraped up. There’s a policeman here. He wants to talk to you. Hold on.”

“This is Officer Jones, APD. Who is this?”

“Special Agent Vartanian, GBI. Is she hurt?”

“Not badly. She’s a little disoriented and banged up a bit. She says she’s a nurse and doesn’t need the ER. Is she part of an ongoing investigation?”

“She is now.” Too late Daniel remembered Alex’s satchel. He’d bet good money she had her gun with her. If she set one foot inside a police station, she’d be busted for carrying a concealed. “But she’s not a suspect, so there’s no need to transport her. Are you outside the Underground?”

“By the valet station. Are you coming or sending someone for her?”

The thought of sending anyone else hadn’t entered his mind. “I’m coming myself. Will you wait with her until I get there?”

“Yes. My partner ran after the car that tried to hit her, but he lost them. We’ll take statements from the crowd. Once we get a description of the car, we’ll put out an APB.”

“Thanks.” Daniel flipped his phone shut. “Felicity, I have to go.” He handed her the bag containing the hair the killer had left for them to find. “Can you have someone take this out to Ed? Ask him to run a color check.”

Felicity nodded, her eyes still unreadable, and Daniel got the uncomfortable feeling she was working very hard to keep them that way. “Sure. I’ll call you when I have more.”

Tuesday, January 30, 1:15 p.m.

“You know, Bailey, you’re becoming a real pain in my ass.”

Blearily Bailey looked up through the haze of pain and fear. He was standing over her, breathing hard. He’d broken a few of her ribs this time, and she wasn’t sure how many more kicks she could take before she lost consciousness. Again. “Too bad.” She’d meant for it to come out sarcastic and strong, but it was a pathetic little croak.

“Are you going to talk into the nice little machine or not?”

She glanced over at the tape recorder with contempt. “Not.”

He smiled then, his cobra smile. It had terrified her at first. Now she was beyond terror. What more could he do? Except kill me. At least then the pain would stop.

“Well then, Bailey, darlin’, you’ve left me no choice. You won’t tell me what I want to know and you won’t say what I want you to say. I’m going to have to go with Plan B.”

This is it. He’ll kill me now.

“Oh, I’m not going to kill you,” he said, amusement in his voice. “But you’ll wish I had.” He turned around to pull something from a drawer and when he turned back…

“No.” Bailey’s heart froze. “No, please not that. Not that.”

He just smiled. “Then talk into the tape recorder or…” He tapped the end of the syringe and pushed the stopper just enough to force a few drops of liquid from the needle. “It’s the good stuff, Bailey. You remember the good stuff.”

A sob tore from her parched throat. “Please, no.”

He sighed dramatically. “Plan B it is. Once a junkie, always a junkie.”

She struggled, but her attempts were as pathetic as her voice. He held her down easily, shoving one knee into her back and grabbing her arm. She tried to pull away, but even healthy she would have been no match for his strength.

Quickly he tied the rubber strap around her arm and pulled with the quick expertise of someone who’d had years of practice. He ran his thumb along the inside of her forearm. “Do you have good veins, Bailey?” he taunted. “This one will do nicely.”

There was a quick prick, the slide of the plunger, then… She was floating. Soaring. “Damn you,” she croaked. “Damn you to hell.”

“That’s what they all say. A few more hits and you’ll be begging to do anything I ask.”

Atlanta , Tuesday, January 30, 1:30 p.m.

Alex winced as Desmond swabbed her palm with disinfectant. She still sat on the edge of the planter and he knelt on the pavement beside her. Word traveled fast in the Underground Mall, and Desmond had come running. “That smarts.”

He looked up, his eyes unsmiling. “You should go to the hospital.”

She patted his shoulder with her fingertips, the only part of her hands that didn’t burn like fire. “I’m fine, truly. Just a poor patient.”

“First Bailey, now this,” Desmond muttered. He swabbed the other palm and again she winced, purposing to be a little more sympathetic the next time she did the same for a patient in the ER. It did really smart. But it could have been so much worse.

Desmond pulled an Ace bandage from his drugstore bag. “Hold your hands out, palm up.” He applied the gauze, then wrapped each hand with gentle care.

“You should be a nurse, Desmond.”

He gave her another unsmiling look. “This is a nightmare.” He rose from his knees to sit next to her. “You could have been dead like Bailey.”

“She’s not dead,” Alex said, just as quietly. “I won’t believe it.” He said no more, just sat quietly beside her until Daniel’s car pulled up to the curb.

He’s here. He came.

Daniel approached her as he had the night before, his face almost stern, his eyes piercing, his stride full of purpose. She stood, wanting to meet him on her own two feet, although the very sight of him made her almost dizzy with relief.

He checked her out from head to toe, his gaze lingering on her bandaged hands. Then he gently pulled her to him and threaded his hand through her hair, holding her head against his chest where his heart thundered hard and fast. He rested his cheek on the top of her head and let out a single shuddering breath, as if he’d held it all in.

“I’m all right,” she said and held up her hands, attempting a smile. “All taken care of.”

“Her knees are scraped up, too,” Desmond said from behind her.

Daniel moved his stare to Desmond’s face. “You are?”

“Desmond Warriner. Bailey Crighton’s boss.”

“He bandaged me up,” Alex said.

“Thank you,” Daniel said, his voice gone husky.

“Are you looking for Bailey?” Desmond asked tightly. “Please say someone is.”

“I am.” Daniel took her purse and satchel in one hand and slid the other to her waist, then turned her toward his car, against which a tall black-haired man now leaned, regarding her thoughtfully. “That’s my friend, Luke. He’s going to drive your car and you’re going to come with me.” Luke gave her a courteous nod.

Alex gave Desmond a quick hug. “Thanks again.”

“Take care of yourself,” Desmond said fiercely, then pulled a card from his pocket. “Sissy’s phone number. Bailey’s friend,” he added. “You ran off before I could give it to you. I was trying to catch you when I heard… Just call me when you hear anything.”

“I will.” She looked up at Daniel, who still looked very stern. “I’m ready to go.” She let him put her in his car, but stopped him when he started to buckle her in. “I can do that. Honestly, Daniel, I’m not hurt that badly.”

He dropped his head, staring at her hands. When he looked up his eyes were no longer stern, but stark. “When you called I was in the morgue with the second victim.”

Her heart clenched. “I’m sorry. You must have been scared.”

One side of his mouth lifted wryly. “That’s putting it mildly.” He put her satchel and purse at her feet. “Just stay here and try to rest. I’ll be back.”

Daniel stepped back from the car. His hands were shaking, so he shoved them into his pockets and turned away from her before he did something that might embarrass them both. Luke was coming toward him, a set of keys in his hand.

“I got her keys,” Luke said. “You need me to stick around?”

“No. Park her car in the visitors’ lot and leave the keys on my desk. Thanks, Luke.”

“Relax. She’s okay.” He studied Alex, who sat with her head back and her eyes closed. “She does look like Alicia. No wonder she gave you a jolt.” Luke lifted his brows. “It appears she’s continuing to give you jolts of a different nature. Mama will be happy to hear this, except that now she’ll turn all her attention back on me.”

Daniel smiled, as Luke had intended. “No less than you deserve. Where’s Jones?”

“He’s the one talking to the valet. His partner is Harvey. He’s over there talking to the man with the blue shirt, who, from what I overheard, was the one who pushed Alex out of the way. He might have seen the driver’s face. I’m going now. See you later.”

From Officers Harvey and Jones, Daniel learned the car had been a late model, dark sedan, probably a Ford Taurus, with South Carolina plates. The driver had been young, African-American, thin, with a beard. He’d come from around the corner where he’d been waiting for an hour, according to witnesses who remembered seeing the vehicle. From that vantage point the driver could have easily seen Alex exit the Underground.

That last piece of information made Daniel the angriest. The scum had waited for her, then pounced. Had it not been for a stranger with quick reflexes, Alex might be dead. Daniel thought of the two victims, of the missing Bailey. Alex would not be next. That he promised himself. He would take care of her.

Why? she’d asked last night. Last night he had no answer. He had one now. Because she’s mine. It was a primal response and probably exceedingly premature, but… it didn’t matter. For now, she’s mine. Later… we’ll see how it goes.

He thanked the officers and the man who’d pushed her out of the way, then drove five blocks before pulling to the curb, leaning over, and kissing her with all the emotion that he’d kept in check. When he lifted his head, she sighed.

“You do that well,” she murmured.

“So do you.” And he kissed her again, longer and deeper. When he pulled away, she rolled her head to look at him, want and fear warring in her eyes.

“What do you want from me, Daniel?”

Everything, he wanted to say, but because she’d suspected his motives the night before, he didn’t. Instead he ran his thumb over her lips, felt her tremble. “I don’t know. But it won’t be anything you’re not willing and… anxious to give.”

Her smile was sad. “I see,” was all she said.

“I’m going to take you back to my office. I’ve got a press conference at two-thirty, but after that I can break away and drive you back to the bungalow.”

“I hate for you to have to do that.”

“Be quiet, Alex.” He said it mildly to take away some of the sting of his words. “I’m not sure how you connect to all this, but every instinct I have is screaming that you are.”

She flinched, a minute motion. “What?” he asked. “Alex?”

She sighed. “When I dream, I hear screams. When I get tense, like back there, I also hear them.” She glanced at him warily. “Now you think I’m crazy.”

“Hush. You’re not crazy. Besides, at least some of the screams back there were real. I heard them, too, right before I lost your call.”

“Thanks.” Her smile was self-deprecating. “I really needed to hear that.”

Last night she’d been dreaming, she’d said. Then you were there. “When you hear the screams, what do you do?”

She lifted a shoulder, looking away. “I concentrate and make them stop.”

He remembered what she’d said to the girl in the shelter. “Push them in the closet?”

“Yes.” It was an embarrassed admission.

He cupped her face and brushed his thumb across her flushed cheek. “It must take a lot of mental energy to do that. I’d be exhausted.”

“You have no idea.” Her voice grew cool. “We should go now. You have a job and I have too much to do to be sitting here feeling sorry for myself.” She lifted her chin, away from his hand. “Please.”

She was terrified. She had a right to be. Someone had tried to kill her. The knowledge left his gut tied in a knot. She wasn’t driving around on her own, not while he had breath. But he’d argue the point later. Now she looked fragile, even as her chin jutted out like that of a prizefighter looking for a fight.

Saying no more, Daniel put his car back into gear and drove.

Chapter Nine

Atlanta , Tuesday, January 30, 2:15 p.m.

He’d locked her satchel in the trunk of his car and taken her keys. Alex shifted in the chair in the GBI waiting room, trying not to be annoyed at Daniel’s heavy-handed attempts to protect her, but conscious of the minutes ticking away.

Meredith was leaving in a few hours and Alex still hadn’t visited Hope’s preschool or Bailey’s friend Sissy. Tomorrow she’d have no opportunity to search for Bailey. Not that she was getting anywhere. All she’d found was that Atlanta people loved Bailey. Dutton people hated her. And the last person to see her was Hope, who wasn’t talking.

The last place Bailey was seen was the old house. You have to go in there, Alex, she told herself. No matter what it takes. You’ve been foolish not to go before now.

Still, someone had tried to kill her today and Daniel’s warnings not to go to the Crighton place alone would not go unheeded. I’m a neurotic coward, but I’m not stupid.

But she was late. “Excuse me,” she called to Leigh, their office clerk. “Do you know how much longer Agent Vartanian will be? He has the keys to my rental car.”

“I don’t know. He had three people waiting for him when he got back and we have a press conference scheduled in a few minutes. Can I get you some water or something?”

Alex’s stomach growled at the woman’s mention of food and she remembered she’d had nothing since that morning. “Actually I’m starving. Is there a cafeteria nearby?”

“It’s closed now. Lunch was over an hour ago. But I have some cheese crackers and a few bottles of water in my desk. It’s not much, but it’s better than nothing.”

Alex nearly said no, but the growling in her stomach overruled her. “Thank you.”

Leigh slid the water and crackers over the counter with a smile. “Now, don’t you go telling people we only gave you bread and water, okay?”

Alex smiled back. “I promise.”

The door behind her opened and a tall, lean man wearing wire-frame glasses headed straight back to the offices without stopping. “Is Daniel back?”

“Yeah, but… Ed, wait.” Leigh stopped him. “He’s in with Chase and”-she looked over her shoulder at Alex-“a few other people. You should wait.”

“This can’t wait. I…” His words trailed. “You’re Alex Fallon,” he said, his voice odd.

Feeling like the newest addition to the zoo, Alex nodded. “Yes.”

“I’m Ed Randall. I’m with the Crime Scene Unit.” He reached over the counter to shake her hand, then noticed her bandages. “Looks like you had an accident.”

“Miss Fallon was nearly hit by a car this afternoon,” Leigh said softly, and Ed Randall’s expression abruptly changed.

“My God.” His jaw tightened. “But you’re uninjured, besides your hands, that is?”

“Yes. A fast-thinking stranger pushed me out of the way.”

Leigh twisted the top off the water bottle for Alex. “Ed, they have to be done soon. They have a press conference in less than twenty minutes. I’d really wait if I were you.”

Alex took her crackers and water back to her chair and left the two to whisper. She hadn’t recognized the man who was waiting when they came in. He was pacing when they arrived and had nearly launched himself at Daniel, demanding “answers.”

A door opened behind the counter and Daniel and his boss emerged with the pacing man and two others. The pacing man was ashen. His news had not been good then.

“I’m sorry, sir,” Daniel said. “We’ll call you the moment we know anything new. I know it doesn’t help right now, but we’re doing everything we can.”

“Thank you. When can I have…” His voice broke and for the first time that day tears welled in Alex’s eyes. She pursed her lips and fought the sudden wave of compassion.

“We’ll have her body released as soon as we possibly can,” Daniel’s boss said gently. “We’re so sorry for your loss, Mr. Barnes.”

Mr. Barnes was walking to the door when he stopped cold and stared at her and what little color remained in his face drained away. “You.” It was barely a murmur.

Alex looked at Daniel from the corner of her eye. She had no idea of what to say.

“Mr. Barnes.” Daniel stepped forward. “What is it?”

“Her picture was on the news yesterday. My Claudia saw it.”

Alicia. The news had quickly picked up on the Arcadia story, and its link to Alicia’s murder. This man had seen Alicia’s picture, not mine. Alex stood on wobbly knees and opened her mouth but still had no idea of what to say.

“What did your wife say about the picture?” Daniel’s boss asked.

“She knew the girl… remembered the case. Claudia was just a little girl, but she remembered. It upset her. She almost stayed home last night, but she had to go to that damn party. I should have gone with her. I should have been with her.” Barnes glared at Alex, horrified disbelief in his eyes. “You’re supposed to be dead. Who are you?”

Alex lifted her chin. “The picture you saw was my sister, Alicia.” Her lips were trembling and she firmed them. “Your wife knew my sister? Was she from Dutton?”

The man nodded. “Yes. Her maiden name was Silva.”

Alex brought a bandaged hand to her mouth. “Claudia Silva?”

“You knew her, Alex?” Daniel asked gently.

“I babysat Claudia and her little sister.” She closed her eyes and focused on quieting the screams that tore through her mind. I’m losing my mind. She opened her eyes and pushed past the noise, focusing on the man and his grief. “I’m so very sorry.”

Roughly he nodded, then turned to Daniel’s boss. “I want every man you can spare on this case, Wharton. I know people…”

“Rafe,” one of the other men murmured. “Let them do their jobs.” They ushered Barnes from the room, leaving a hush behind them.

Alex met Daniel’s eyes. “Two women from Dutton are dead and Bailey’s still missing,” she said harshly. “What the hell is happening here?”

“I don’t know,” Daniel said, his face stern. “But we’re sure as hell going to find out.”

Ed Randall cleared his throat. “Daniel, we need to talk. Now.

Daniel nodded. “Okay. Just a little longer, Alex, and I can take you home.”

The men went to the back offices, leaving Alex and Leigh alone in the front. Alex lowered herself into her chair. “I feel… responsible somehow.”

“Involved,” Leigh corrected. “Not responsible. You’re a victim in this, too, Miss Fallon. You may want to consider requesting protection.”

Alex thought of Hope. “I will.” Then she thought of Meredith. She hadn’t called her cousin in some time. When she found out about the near miss, Alex imagined some level of hell would break loose. “I need to make a call. I’ll be out in the hall.”

Ed leaned against the corner of Daniel’s desk. “We may have tracked the blankets.”

Daniel rummaged in his desk drawer for a bottle of aspirin. “And?”

“They were bought at a sporting goods store three blocks away.”

“Right under our noses,” Daniel said. “Intentional?”

“We can’t discount it,” Chase said. “Did they have security tapes?”

Ed nodded. “Yep. Purchase was made by a kid, maybe eighteen. White, five-ten, one-fifty. Looked right up into the camera, so we got his face. Kid paid cash. The store clerk remembered, because it was a lot of cash.”

Daniel dry-swallowed two aspirin. “Of course he paid cash.” He tossed the bottle back into the drawer. “I’m afraid to ask. How many blankets did he buy, Ed?”


Chase hissed. “Ten?

Bile rose in Daniel’s throat. “We need to get his photo posted to all units.”

“Already done,” Ed said. “But the kid didn’t look like he had anything to hide. I bet he’s a stooge, probably hired to buy the blankets. It’s not illegal to buy blankets.”

“He can still tell us who hired him,” Chase said tightly. “Is that it? We’ve got a press conference in five.”

“No. There’s more.” Ed put the small plastic bag containing the single hair on Daniel’s desk. “This is the hair you got off of this morning’s vic.”

“Claudia Barnes,” Chase said.

“It’s not hers.”

“We knew that,” Daniel said. “Claudia was a blonde. This hair is brown.”

“I ran it through the colorimeter.” From a paper bag, Ed took a fake ponytail, looped in a teardrop shape. “I pulled the closest match from our hair samples.”

Daniel picked up the sample with a frown, immediately seeing the significance. It was caramel colored. Just like Alex’s. “Fuck.”

“I swear to God, Danny, I took one look at Alex Fallon out there and did a double-take. He’s left a hair, if not her color, then damn close.”

Daniel passed the sample to Chase, keeping his fury tamped down. “This guy’s playing with us.” And with Alex.

Chase held the single hair up to the light. “Is it possible this is a fake hair, like from your ponytail sample? I’ve seen them in the drugstore where they sell hair color.”

“No, it’s definitely real and definitely human,” Ed said. “And it’s old.”

Dread settled in the pit of Daniel’s stomach. “How old?”

“One of guys in the lab is a hair expert. He thinks at least five years. Maybe ten.”

“Or thirteen?” Daniel asked and Ed shrugged.

“Maybe. I can test it, but once I run the test there won’t be a lot left for DNA.”

“Run the DNA first,” Chase said grimly. “Daniel, get Alex to give us some hair. I want them tested side by side.”

“I’ll have to tell her why.”

“No, you don’t. Tell her anything you want, just don’t tell her why. Not yet at least.”

Daniel frowned. “She’s not a suspect, Chase.”

“No, but she’s involved. If it’s a match, then tell her. If not, why upset her?”

That at least made sense. “All right.”

Chase straightened the knot of his tie. “Now, it’s showtime. I’ll field the questions.”

“Wait a minute,” Daniel protested. “I’m lead. I can field my own damn questions.”

“I know, but remember what I said about hearing ‘Vartanian’ and ‘Dutton’ in the same sentence. The brass wants me to face the press. Nothing else changes.”

“Fine,” Daniel muttered, then stopped when he got to Leigh’s desk. Alex was gone. “Where is she?” He shoved his hand into his pocket. He still had her car keys. She could have taken a cab, but surely she wasn’t that stupid. If-

“Relax, Danny,” Leigh said. “She’s in the hall making a phone call.”

Daniel felt a spike of tension in his neck ebb. “Thanks.”

“Daniel.” Chase was holding open the door. “Let’s go.”

Daniel could see her at the end of the hall as he, Chase, and Ed walked the other way. She was on her cell phone, bowed over, hugging herself with one arm. Her shoulders were shaking and with a jolt he realized she was crying.

He stopped, the pressure on his chest making it hard to breathe. After all she’d been through in the last two days, he hadn’t seen her cry. Not once.

“Daniel.” Chase grasped his shoulder and yanked. “We’re late. Let’s go. I need you focused. You can talk to her later. She can’t go anywhere, you took her keys.”

Ed shot him a look of surprised sympathy and Daniel realized everything he felt must be showing on his face. He carefully drew a blank expression and left Alex crying in the hall.

He’d do his job. He’d track down this killer who taunted them with keys and clues. He had to make sure no other women were found in ditches. He had to keep Alex safe.

Atlanta , Tuesday, January 30, 2:30 p.m.

“I’m so sorry, Miss Fallon,” Nancy Barker said. The county social worker sounded almost as devastated as Alex felt. “I don’t know what else to tell you at this point.”

“Are you sure?” Alex insisted. She wiped her face with the back of her bandaged hand. She hated the weakness of tears. They never helped. But she’d gone for days expecting to hear Bailey was dead. She hadn’t expected… this. Not this. And on top of the events of the day… Alex supposed everyone had a limit and she’d reached hers.

“I know this is hard, but Bailey was an addict. Heroin addicts have a much higher recidivism rate. You’re a nurse. I’m not telling you anything you don’t know.”

“I know. I also know everyone in Bailey’s recent life has sworn she’d gone clean.”

“Maybe she was under stress and just couldn’t take it anymore. Addicts go back to the life for all kinds of reasons. All I know is that she called the office and left a message for, quote, ‘whoever has my baby, Hope Crighton.’ The social worker who took the call knew Hope was one of my cases and forwarded the message to me.”

“So nobody physically talked to Bailey.” The initial shock was wearing off and Alex’s mind was working again. “When did she leave the message?”

“Today, about an hour ago.”

An hour ago. Alex looked at her bandaged hands. No coincidences, Daniel had said. “Can you forward that message to my phone?”

“I don’t know. We have an internal phone system. Why?”

Alex heard the mild disapproval in the social worker’s voice. “Miss Barker, I’m not trying to be difficult or in denial, but two women from Bailey’s hometown are dead. You can’t blame me for being suspicious of a phone call allegedly from Bailey that says she’s really run off and left Hope to the system.”

Two women?” Barker said. “I read about the first woman, the congressman’s daughter being from Dutton, but now there’s another?”

Alex bit her lip. “That’s not public knowledge yet.” Although Daniel was off at his press conference by now, so it would be soon. “You can understand my apprehension.”

“I suppose so,” Barker said thoughtfully. “Well, I don’t know how to forward a message outside our phone system, but I can have it recorded it for you.”

“That would be wonderful. Can I pick up the tape today?”

“It might be tomorrow. Bureaucracy, you know.”

She sounded doubtful, so Alex pushed harder. “Miss Barker, right before that call came into your office, someone tried to run me down in the street. If someone hadn’t pushed me out of the way, I could be dead right now.”

“Oh my God.”

“Now you understand.”

“Oh my God,” Barker repeated, stunned. “Hope could be in danger.”

The thought of anyone touching Hope left Alex cold. Still she kept her voice confident. “I’m requesting police protection. If I have to, I’ll move Hope out of town.”

“Who’s with Hope right now?”

“My cousin.” Meredith had been exceedingly upset by the news of the near miss that afternoon. Alex had been on the phone with Meredith when the call from Barker had beeped through. “She’s a child psychologist from Cincinnati. Hope’s in good hands.”

“Fine, then. I’ll call you once I’ve recorded this message.”

Alex called Meredith back, bracing herself for a tirade. She was not disappointed.

“You’re coming home with me,” Meredith stated, bypassing any greeting.

“No, I’m not. Mer, that call was from the social worker. Somebody claiming to be Bailey called saying she’d just come off a high and wanted to be sure someone had Hope, that they should keep her, that she was never coming back.”

“Maybe it was Bailey, Alex.”

“The call was placed an hour ago, right about when that car tried to mow me down. Somebody wants me to stop looking for Bailey.”

Meredith was quiet for a few beats, then she sighed. “Did you tell Vartanian?”

“Not yet. He’s at a press conference. I’m going to request protection, but I don’t know if they’ll give it to me. Maybe you should take Hope to Ohio with you.”

“No, not yet. We may have something. I was afraid to turn the TV on today because they keep talking about the murders. So I plugged the organ in and played ‘Twinkle, Twinkle Little Star.’ One-fingered, nothing fancy. Just to keep myself sane.”

“And then?”

“And then Hope got this strange look on her face. It was creepy, Alex.”

“Where is Hope now?”

“Playing the damn organ like she has been for the last two hours. I’m on the front porch. I had to have a break or I was going to scream. She picked out this tune. Six notes. She keeps playing it again and again. I’m half expecting her to start building mountains out of mashed potatoes any minute.”

“What’s the tune?” Alex listened with a frown as Meredith hummed it. “I’ve never heard it before. Have you?”

“No, but if the organ is anything like the coloring, we’ll be hearing it for a long time.”

Alex thought for a minute. “Do me a favor. Call her preschool and ask if they’ve heard it. Maybe it’s a song they sing in school.”

“Good idea. Did the preschool mention Hope’s being autistic?”

“I haven’t talked to them yet. They were on my list for this afternoon.”

“I’ll ask when I call. If these repetitive behaviors are endemic to Hope versus being trauma-induced, then I’m going about things the wrong way. When will you be back?”

“Whenever Daniel comes back. He’s got my car keys.”

Meredith snorted a chuckle. “I suppose that’s one way to get you to listen.”

“I listen,” Alex protested.

“Then you do whatever the hell you want to do.” She sighed. “I can’t go back.”

“What do you mean? Are you staying?”

“For a few more days. If I leave and something happens, I’d never forgive myself.”

“I can take care of myself, Meredith,” Alex said, torn between gratitude and annoyance. “I’ve been taking care of myself for years.”

“No you haven’t,” Meredith said quietly. “You’ve been taking care of everyone else for years. You don’t take care of Alex. Come back soon. I need a break from this tune.”

Tuesday, January 30, 2:30 p.m.

The Jag rolled up beside him and the window slid down, revealing a very angry man. “What the fuck happened?”

He’d known he was in trouble when he’d gotten a call to meet in the middle of the day. It was a remote location and neither of them would leave their vehicles, but the sheer risk of being seen together…

“You said to make her stop asking about Bailey. My guy said she went straight to the county courthouse today. I’d told him if she got too close to make her stop.”

“And you left it up to ‘your guy’ to decide when and how to do that?”

“He definitely overplayed his hand. You’re right.”

“Goddamn straight, I’m right. Do you even know why she was in the courthouse?”

“No. My guy couldn’t follow her in. He… would have been recognized.”

Dark eyes rolled. “Oh, for God’s sake. You hired some ape with a fucking wanted poster hanging in the county courthouse? God, this town is filled with fuck-ups. I told you I would deal with Bailey.”

He jutted out his chin, unwilling to be lumped with the town fuck-ups. “You’ve had her for almost a week. You said you’d have the goddamn key in two days. If you’d delivered your end, the stepsister never would have started all this poking around, because I would have delivered my end and Bailey Crighton would have already been found in a dumpster somewhere outside Savannah by now.”

His dark eyes flashed dangerously. “What you’ve done could blow up in somebody’s face and it sure as hell won’t be mine. Hell. If you’d planned to hire a felon, why not hire one with a little more finesse? A hit-and-run in downtown in the middle of the goddamn day? Your guy is beyond stupid. He’s a liability now. Get rid of him.”


“I don’t care. Just do it. And don’t fuck it up. Then find out why Alex Fallon was at the courthouse today. All we need is her digging up trial transcripts.”

“She won’t find anything in the trial transcripts.”

“Yeah, and she was supposed to believe her stepsister was some strung-out junkie who skipped town, but she didn’t buy that, did she? I don’t trust what she’ll find.”

Because he also wasn’t sure what Alex Fallon would find, he turned his attention to the bigger failure. “So how will you handle Bailey Crighton?”

The man’s cobra smile raised the hair on his neck. “Bailey’s gone back on the juice.”

That actually surprised him. Bailey had been sober for five years. “Voluntarily?”

His sinister smile widened. “Now what fun would there have been in that? By tomorrow she’ll be begging for her next fix, just like old times. She’ll tell me what I want to know. But Bailey and her stepsister aren’t why I called you. I want to know what the fuck’s going on with these dead women?”

He blinked. “I thought…”

“You thought it was me? Shit. You’re a bigger idiot than I thought.”

His cheeks flushed hot. “Well, it’s not me or any of the others.”

“And you’re sure of this because…?”

“Bluto doesn’t have the balls to kill anybody and Igor’s just a whiny little bastard. He’s frothing at the mouth, calling Bluto, meeting him in the park at all hours in plain view of half the town. That boy’s gonna blow the whole damn thing out of the water.”

“You should have told me before now.” It was said softly, maliciously.

His stomach wrenched when he realized exactly what he’d done. “Wait a minute.”

His dark eyes became amused. “You’re in too deep, Sweetpea. You can’t back out.”

It was true. He was in way too deep. He licked his lips. “Don’t call me that.”

“The nicknames were your idea. It’s not my fault you don’t like yours.” The mocking smile disappeared. “You fool. You’re worried about a nickname when you don’t know who’s doing these women? You think Igor can blow us out of the water? You think Alex Fallon’s questions are a threat? Those are nothing compared to what these killings can do to us. The press has picked up on the connection. The Tremaine girl’s picture was all over the news last night. What do you know?

His mouth went dry. “I thought it was some copycat at first. Maybe some wacko who read about it after all the news about what happened to Simon up north.”

“I don’t care what you thought. I asked what you know.”

“Claudia Silva was the second victim. She was found with a key tied around her toe.”

He stiffened. A match flared and cigarette smoke billowed from the Jag. “Has Daniel found Simon’s key yet?”

Simon’s key. The carrot with which Simon Vartanian taunted them all, even from his grave. His real grave this time. At least Daniel had gotten that right. “If he has, he hasn’t said anything.”

“He’s not going to tell you. Has he been back to his house?”

“Not since before the funeral.”

“And you’ve searched the house?”

“I’ve been through the old Vartanian place ten times.”

“Make it eleven.”

“He can get into the box without the key, you know.”

“Yeah, but he may not know about the box. The minute he finds a key, he’ll start looking for the box. If he hasn’t already. This asshole who’s killing the women knows about the key. He wants the cops to know about the key. So make sure Daniel doesn’t find Simon’s key.”

“He hasn’t been to the bank. I know that. But he is seeing the Fallon woman. Half the town saw him shoving his tongue down her throat on her front porch last night.”

Again the cobra smile. “You can work with that. After you take care of Igor.”

His blood went cold. “I’m not killing Rhett Porter.” He used Igor’s real name, hoping it would shock some reason back into the conversation. But he’d wasted his breath because the cobra smile just widened.

“Sure you will, Sweetpea.” The window rolled up and the Jag drove away.

And he sat there staring straight ahead, knowing he would, just like he had the last time he’d been told to kill. Because he was in way too deep. He had to kill Rhett Porter. He commanded his churning stomach to settle. After all, what was one more?

Atlanta , Tuesday, January 30, 3:25 p.m.

“And so the social worker is recording it for me,” Alex finished. Sitting in the chair in front of Daniel’s desk she glanced from Daniel to Chase Wharton, whose body language was tense, but whose face was carefully blank. From the corner of her eye she looked at Ed Randall, who regarded her with a scrutiny that made her feel as if she was on display.

Chase turned to Daniel. “Call Papadopoulos. Make sure that recording is made correctly so we can separate out any background noise.”

“Who is Papadopoulos?” Alex asked, twisting her fingers together. That they hadn’t even suggested that Bailey had really made the call made her nervous.

“Luke,” Daniel said. “You met him earlier. He’s the one who drove your car back.”

“Speaking of which,” Alex said, nearly flinching at the warning look Daniel blasted her way, “I need my keys back, Daniel. I can’t stay here all day. I need to talk to Hope’s preschool. She’s doing other weird things we don’t understand. And at some point I need to go through Bailey’s house. If Loomis’s office won’t do it, then I have to.”

Chase turned to Ed. “Get a team out to Bailey Crighton’s house. Go through everything. Alex, you’re welcome to join him if you like.”

Alex’s hands stilled in her lap as the breath backed up in her lungs and the screeching began. It was louder now. It was just the stress of the afternoon. Quiet. Quiet. She closed her eyes and concentrated. Grow up, Alex. It’s just a damn house. She looked up at Chase Wharton, resolute. “Thank you. I will.”

“I’ll get that team together,” Ed said. “Do you want to ride with me, Miss Fallon?”

She met Daniel’s stern glare. He was scared again, she thought. “I’d actually like to drive my own car, but I’d feel safer if I drove in front of you on the way out to Dutton. I think that would address Agent Vartanian’s concerns as well, wouldn’t it?”

She saw Ed’s lips twitch and decided she liked the man, even if he did stare at her strangely. “I’ll call you when I’m ready to go,” he said and closed the door behind him.

“Daniel’s told me about the child. What weird new thing is she doing?” Chase asked.

“She’s playing a tune on the old organ in the bungalow I’m renting. Same six notes over and over. Neither of us knows the tune.”

“Maybe Sister Anne knows it,” Daniel said thoughtfully. “We can ask her tonight when we take Hope back up to the shelter.”

Alex’s eyes widened. “I assumed you’d be too busy.”

He gave her a look of tolerant annoyance. “I may not be able to get down to your place for dinner, but we need to take Hope to see Sister Anne. If Hope saw something, we need to know. Bailey is connected to all this. She might even be an eyewitness.”

“I agree,” Chase said. “Miss Fallon, we’re arranging for police protection for you and your niece. It won’t be twenty-four-hour because we simply don’t have the resources, but we’ll have drive-bys. You’ll also have a list of all our cell phone numbers in case of an emergency. Do not hesitate to call us if you think you’re in danger.”

“I won’t. Thank you.” She stood up and held out her hand. “My keys?”

Jaw cocked, Daniel pulled her keys from his pocket. “Call me. And stay with Ed.”

“I’m not stupid, Daniel. I’ll be careful.” She turned at his office door. “My satchel?”

His blue eyes narrowed. “Don’t push your luck, Alex.”

“But you’ll bring it later?”

“Yeah, sure. Later.” He almost growled it.

“And Riley?”

One side of his mouth lifted. “And Riley.”

She smiled at him. “Thank you.”

“I’ll walk you out. This way.” He pulled her into a dark little hallway, tipped up her chin, and searched her face. “You were crying earlier. Are you really okay?”

Alex’s cheeks heated and she had to fight the urge to tug away from his probing gaze. “I had a bad couple of moments when I was talking to the social worker. You know, when the adrenaline crashed and I wasn’t thinking clearly. But I’m okay. Really.”

He brushed his thumb over her lower lip. Then his mouth was covering hers. A natural calm settled over her, despite the sudden pounding of her heart.

He lifted his head just far enough to let her catch her breath. “Are we on a camera somewhere?” she asked and felt him smile against her mouth.

“Probably. So let’s give them something to talk about.” And she forgot about the camera and even about breathing when he kissed her harder and hotter than anyone had before. Abruptly he pulled back, swallowing hard. “You should probably go now.”

She nodded unsteadily. “I probably should. I’ll see you later.” She turned to leave and flinched. “Ouch.” She rubbed her scalp and glared at his sleeve. “That hurt.”

He pulled a few strands of her hair from his button and kissed the top of her head. “The woman nearly gets flattened by a car and she complains about a little pulled hair.”

She chuckled. “I’ll see you tonight. Call if you do get busy.”

Chase was still in his office when he got back. Daniel slumped in his chair, aware of Chase’s openly curious appraisal. “Go ahead and tell me,” he said.

“Go ahead and tell you what?” Chase’s tone held mild amusement.

“I’m in too deep, I’m too emotionally invested, I’m moving too fast… take your pick.”

“How fast you move in your personal life is your business, Daniel. But I’m told that when it hits you, there’s not a lot you can do about it. So are you in too deep?”

“I have no idea. Right now I just want to keep her alive.” Feeling lower than dirt, Daniel laid the hairs from Alex’s head next to the hair swatch. “Damn. They’re close.”

Chase sat in one of Daniel’s chairs. “What did you tell her?”

Daniel scowled at him. “I didn’t.”

Chase’s eyed widened. “You just yanked it?”

“Not exactly. I used a little more finesse than that.” And if she found out, she’d be more hurt than just a stinging scalp. But he’d cross that bridge when he got there.

Chase’s shrug was restless. “You’ll find a way to tell her the truth when you have to. For now, like you said, let’s focus on keeping her alive by finding the guy who’s killed two women and copied a thirteen-year-old crime scene. I want to know why he’s doing this now. Is it just the publicity Dutton’s gotten in the last week?”

I’ll see you in hell, Simon. Daniel bit his lower lip and knew he had to speak the truth. “It has something to do with Simon.”

Chase narrowed his eyes. “I don’t think I want to hear this, do I?”

“No. But it might make a difference.” He told Chase about the letters Bailey’s brother had written and the visit from the army chaplain. I’ll see you in hell, Simon.

Chase frowned. “How long have you known about this, Daniel?”

Ten years. No, not true. Those pictures might have nothing to do with any of the murders, thirteen years ago or this week. You’re lying to yourself. “Since last night,” he said. “How Simon and Wade connect to these two murders, I don’t know.”

Tell him. But as soon as he did, he’d be off the case. He didn’t want to take the risk, so he told the only truth he absolutely knew. “I do know that Simon did not kill Janet or Claudia. Nor did he abduct Bailey or try to kill Alex.”

Chase blew out a breath. “Hell. I’m gonna give you some rope. Don’t hang yourself.”

Relief was a palpable thing. “I’m going to the Barneses’ condo. Their parking attendant told Mr. Barnes he saw Claudia’s Mercedes leave the garage last night, but she never came back. Maybe he ambushed her in the parking garage.”

“What about Janet Bowie’s car?”

“No hits on the APB. Leigh checked Janet’s credit card and found the company that rented her the minivan she drove to Fun-N-Sun on Thursday. She never brought it back. She dropped the kids at the school at seven-fifteen and called her boyfriend at eight-oh-six.”

“So there’s only a fifty-minute window of opportunity for the killer to abduct her. Where was she when he abducted her?”

Daniel sifted through the faxes Leigh had left on his desk while they’d been at the press conference. “Here’s something from the cell phone company. I had them triangulate the call Janet made to Lamar. She called him from a parking lot about a mile from the rental car place, which is about a thirty-minute drive from the school.”

“That leaves twenty minutes for him to grab her. So where and how? And where is the minivan? Did he dump it? Hide it?”

“And where is Janet’s car?” Daniel mused. “Did she leave it at the rental place when she picked up the van? Was the van delivered somewhere else? I’ll call and find out.”

Chase stood up and stretched. “I need some coffee. You want some?”

“Yeah, thanks. I’m running on only about an hour’s sleep.” Daniel looked up the number for the rental place, talked to the manager, and was hanging up when Chase came back with coffee and bags of cookies from the vending machine.

“Oatmeal or chocolate chip?” he asked.

“Chocolate.” Daniel caught the bag and tore it open with a grimace. “I have Luke’s mama’s leftovers in my fridge but I keep forgetting to bring them in.”

“We could steal Luke’s lunch.”

“He already ate it. Okay. Janet left her Z- 4 in front of the rental place early Thursday and when they came in on Friday morning it was gone. They’ve got a security camera on the parking lot. I’ll stop by and get the tapes for Thursday night into Friday morning.”

“Check out the area the wireless company pinpointed, too. Maybe we’ll get lucky and find there was a security camera wherever he grabbed her.”

“I will.” He munched the cookie, thinking. “Janet calls her boyfriend, most likely under duress. Today Bailey calls to say she’s skipped town and abandoned her child.”

“Can Alex identify Bailey’s voice once we get that message from Social Services?”

“She hasn’t talked to Bailey in five years, so I doubt it. I’ll check with the salon where Bailey worked. They’re most familiar with her voice.”

“It’s not looking good for Bailey,” Chase said. “She’s been gone five days now.”

“I know. But she’s the connection. Hopefully Ed will find something at her house. I called the army chaplain who visited yesterday, but I haven’t heard back from him.”

“You’re not gonna get anything out of the chaplain and you know it. Focus on getting something out of the little girl. Get her in to see Mary McCrady. If this kid has seen something, the sooner we pry it out of her the better.”

Daniel winced. Mary was their department psychologist. “It’s not like the kid’s a splinter or something, Chase.”

Chase rolled his eyes. “You know what I mean. Sensitize it up for Fallon, but I want the kid in Mary’s office tomorrow morning.” He went to the door, then turned, troubled. “When I heard what happened up in Philly, I thought whatever demons have been driving you ever since I’ve known you were finally dead. But they’re not, are they?”

Slowly Daniel shook his head. “No.”

“Have I given you enough rope to at least hog-tie ’em?”

Daniel chuckled in spite of himself. “Either that, or I’ll hang myself trying.”

Chase didn’t smile. “I won’t let you hang yourself. I don’t know what you think you have to prove, but you’re a good agent and I won’t let you sacrifice your career.” Then he was gone, leaving Daniel with a pile of paper and a few strands of Alex Fallon’s hair.

Get busy, Vartanian. The demons have a head start.

Chapter Ten

Tuesday, January 30, 3:45 p.m.

Bailey.” Beardsley’s voice was muffled. “Bailey, are you there?”

Bailey opened one eye, then closed it again when the room spun wildly. “I’m here.”

“Are you all right?”

A sob tore free. “No.”

“What did he do to you?”

“Injection,” she said, trying not to let her teeth chatter. She was shaking so hard she thought her bones would pop out of her skin. “Smack.”

There was silence, then a muted “Dear God.”

He knew then, she thought. “I worked so hard to kick it… the first time.”

“I know. Wade told me. You’ll get out of here and you’ll kick it again.”

No, Bailey thought. I’m too tired to go through that again.

“Bailey?” Beardsley’s whisper was urgent. “You still with me? I need to keep your mind clear. I may have a way out of here. Do you understand?”

“Yes.” But she knew it was useless. I’ll never leave. Five years she’d fought the demons every day. Feed me, feed me. Just a taste to get you going. But she’d resisted. For Hope. For herself. And with one push of a syringe, he’d destroyed it all.

Tuesday, January 30, 3:45 p.m.

The phone on his desk was ringing. He ignored it, staring at the newest letter. Of course I’m the one he calls. This was worse than he’d ever thought possible.

The phone on his desk stilled and his cell phone immediately began to trill. Furious, he grabbed it. “What,” he snarled. “What the hell do you want?”

“I got another one.” He was breathless, terrified.

“I know.”

“They want a hundred grand. I don’t have that much. You have to loan it to me.”

The photocopied page had come with instructions on how to deposit the funds. It was crunched by his own hands, his knee-jerk reaction at what seemed like an innocent page of pictures, but in reality was obscene. “What else did you get?”

“A page with yearbook pictures. Janet’s and Claudia’s. Did you get one?”

“Yeah.” A page of photos cut from their yearbook and pasted in alphabetical order. Ten girls in all. With Xs through Janet’s and Claudia’s faces. “Kate’s picture’s there,” he said hoarsely. My baby sister.

“I know. What am I going to do?”

What am I going to do. That phrase summed up Rhett Porter. For God’s sake, Kate’s picture was on that page and Rhett was only worried about himself. Selfish, whiny little prick. “Did you get anything else?” he asked.

“No. Why?” Panic hitched Rhett’s voice up a half octave. “What else did you get?”

As if Kate’s picture weren’t enough. “Nothing.” But he couldn’t keep the contempt from his voice.

“Dammit, tell me.” Rhett was sobbing now.

“Don’t call me anymore.” He flipped his phone shut. Immediately it began to trill again. He turned it off, then threw it as hard as could against the wall.

He pulled an old ashtray from his desk drawer. Nobody was allowed to smoke in his office anymore, but the ashtray had been a Father’s Day present from his son, made clumsily by five-year-old hands. It was a treasure he’d never throw away. His family was everything. They must be protected, at all costs. They could never know.

You’re a coward. You have to say something. You have to warn these women.

But he wouldn’t. Because if he warned them, he’d have to tell how he knew and he wasn’t willing to do that. He flicked his lighter and touched the flame to the corner of the photocopy. It burned slowly, curling on itself until he could no longer see the picture of his own sister, circled for emphasis. Kate had graduated the same year as Janet Bowie and Claudia Silva Barnes. The threat was clear. Pay up or Kate would be next.

The last picture to burn was the eleventh, the one only his paper apparently had. He stared as Rhett Porter’s face melted, then burned to ash.

Rhett. You dumb fuck. You’re a dead man because you couldn’t keep your damn mouth shut. When the photocopy was fully burned, he dumped the ashes in the coffee he’d left untouched from the morning. He stood up, smoothed his tie.

I, on the other hand, can be taught. He carefully folded the instructions for the required bank deposit and slipped them into his wallet. He knew a guy who could do a bank transfer and keep his mouth shut. He wiped the dust from the ashtray with a tissue, then carefully placed the ashtray back in his drawer. He had to get to the bank.

Dutton, Tuesday, January 30, 5:45 p.m.

Oh, God. Alex. Daniel’s heart started to race as pulled into the street to Bailey Crighton’s house. An ambulance was parked on the curb, its lights flashing.

He ran to the ambulance. Alex sat inside in the back, her head between her knees.

He forced his voice to be calm even though his heart was stuck in his throat. “Hey.”

She looked up, pale. “It’s just a house,” she hissed. “Why can’t I get over this?”

“What happened?”

The paramedic appeared from the other side of the rig. “She had a garden-variety panic attack,” he said, condescension in his tone. Alex’s chin shot up and she glared. But she said nothing and the paramedic made no apology.

Daniel put his arm around her. “What exactly happened, honey?” he murmured, glancing at the paramedic’s badge. P. Bledsoe. He vaguely recalled the family.

Alex leaned against him. “I tried to go in. I got to the front porch and I got sick.”

Bledsoe shrugged. “We checked her out. She had a slightly elevated BP, but nothing out of range. Maybe she just needs some tranquilizers.” He said it with sarcasm and it wasn’t until Alex stiffened that Daniel understood what the man had meant.

Sonofabitch. Daniel stood, fury hazing the edges of his vision. “Excuse me?

Alex grabbed his jacket between her fingertips. “Daniel, please.”

But there was shame in her voice and his temper blew. “No. That was inexcusable.”

Bledsoe blinked innocently. “I was just suggesting that Miss Tremaine calm down.”

Daniel’s eyes narrowed. “Like hell you were. Plan on filling out about fifty forms, buddy, because your supervisor’s going to hear about this.”

The color rose in Bledsoe’s cheeks. “I really didn’t mean any harm.”

“Tell it to your supervisor.” Daniel lifted Alex’s chin. “Can you walk?”

She looked away. “Yeah.”

“Then let’s go. You can sit in my car.” She was quiet until they got to his car. He opened the front passenger door, but she pulled back when he tried to guide her in.

“You shouldn’t have said anything. I don’t need to make more enemies in this town.”

“Nobody should talk to you like that, Alex.”

Her mouth twisted. “Don’t you think I know that? Don’t you think it’s humiliating enough that I can’t even walk into that place?” Her voice became cool. “But what he intimated is true. I did swallow a bottleful of tranquilizers and nearly offed myself.”

“That’s not the point.”

“Of course it’s not the point. The point is that I need the people in this town until I find out what happened to Bailey. Long term, I don’t care. It’s not like I plan to live here.”

Daniel blinked, for the first time considering that at some point she’d return to the life she’d dropped so abruptly. “I’m sorry. I didn’t think about it that way.”

Her shoulders sagged, the cool façade vanishing. “And I’m sorry. You were trying to help. Let’s just forget it.” She bent to get into his car and her face relaxed. “Riley.”

Riley sat behind the wheel, alert and sniffing. “He likes the car,” Daniel said.

“I can see that. Hey, Riley.” Scratching Riley’s ears, she looked through the driver’s window to Bailey’s house. “A grown woman shouldn’t be afraid of a house.”

“You want to try again?” Daniel asked.

“Yes.” She backed out of the car and Riley stepped over the gearshift, following her to the passenger seat. Her expression was severe. “Don’t let me run. Make me go in.”

“Ed won’t like it if you throw up on his crime scene,” he said mildly, taking her arm and slamming the car door in Riley’s face.

She huffed a chuckle. “If I turn green, run.” But the chuckle disappeared as they neared the house. Her step slowed and her body trembled. This was a real physical reaction, Daniel realized.

“PTSD,” he murmured. Post-traumatic stress disorder. She had all the signs.

“I figured that out on my own,” she muttered. “Don’t let me run. Promise me.”

“I promise. I’ll be right behind you.” He lightly pushed her up the front porch stairs.

“I got this far before.” She said it between her teeth. Her face had grown very pale.

“I wasn’t with you before,” he said. She leaned back at the open front door and Daniel gently but firmly propelled her forward. She stumbled, but he caught her, keeping her upright. Her body was shaking now and he could hear her muttering to herself.

“Quiet, quiet.”

“The screams?” he asked and she nodded. He looked over her shoulder. Her arms were crossed tight over her chest, her face was clenched, her eyes closed tight. Her lips moved in a silent mantra of “Quiet, quiet.” Daniel slipped his arms around her waist and held her to him. “You’re doing great. You’re in the living room, Alex.”

She only nodded, her eyes still clenched shut. “Tell me what’s here.”

Daniel puffed out a breath. “Well, it’s a mess. There’s garbage on the floor.”

“I can smell it.”

“And there’s an old mattress on the floor, too. No sheet. The mattress is stained.”

“With blood?” she asked through her teeth.

“No, probably sweat.” She was still trembling, but not as violently. He tucked her under his chin. She fit perfectly. “There’s an old picture hanging on the wall, crooked. It’s one of those beach scenes with the sand dunes. It’s discolored and old.”

She was relaxing into him a little more each minute. “That was never here before.” She opened her eyes and drew a sharp breath. “The walls are painted.” There was relief in her voice and Daniel thought about how this house must appear in her dreams.

She’d found her mother dead in this room. He’d discovered gun-to-the-head suicides over the course of his career. At least one of the walls would have been covered in blood, brains, and bits of bone. What a horrific memory to have carried all these years.

“The carpet is blue,” he said.

“It was brown before.” She turned her head, taking it all in. “It’s all different.”

“It’s been thirteen years, Alex. It’s to be expected that they’d clean up. Paint. Nobody would leave the house the way you remembered it.”

Her laugh was self-deprecating. “I know. I should have known, anyway.”

“Sshh.” He kissed the top of her head. “You’re doing great.”

She nodded, her swallow audible. “Thank you. Wow, the cops were right. This place is a sty.” She nudged the mattress with her toe. “Bailey, what were you thinking?”

“You want to come with me to look for Ed?”

She nodded quickly. “Yes,” she blurted. “Don’t-”

Don’t leave me alone. “I won’t leave you, Alex. You ever see those old vaudeville acts? We’ll just walk like them.”

She chuckled, but it was a pained sound. “This is ridiculous, Daniel.”

He started walking, keeping her close. “Ed?” he called.

The back door slammed and Ed came in through the kitchen. His serious expression became one of surprise when he saw Alex. “Did the EMTs say she was okay?”

“You called them?” Daniel asked.

“Yeah. She was white as a sheet and her pulse was through the moon.”

“Thank you, Agent Randall,” she said, and Daniel could hear the embarrassment in her voice. “I’m okay now.”

“I’m glad.” He looked at Daniel, gentle amusement in his eyes. “I offered to hold on to her, but she turned me down flat.”

Daniel gave him a don’t-even-think-about-it look and Ed bit back his smile, then sobered, his hands on his hips as he looked around the room. “This is staged,” Ed declared, and beneath Daniel’s chin, Alex’s head shot up.

“What?” she demanded.

“Yes, ma’am. Somebody wanted this place to look like a mess. This carpet is dirty, but the dirt’s not ground in. The base of the carpet fibers are clean-somebody’s vacuumed recently and often. The dust on everything? We’ve taken samples and will run all the tests back at the lab, but I’m betting it’s all the same composition. Looks like a mix of ash and dirt. The toilets are so clean you can drink out of them.” His lips curved. “Not that I’m recommending it, mind you.”

“The social worker said Hope was found in a closet.” She pointed. “Right there.”

“We’ll check it out.”

Daniel knew Ed well enough to know there was more. “What did you find?”

Alex went rigid against him. “Tell me. Please.”

“Outside in the woods in back of the house, there was a struggle. We found blood.”

“How much blood?” Alex asked, very quietly.

“A lot. Someone had covered the area with leaves, but the wind last night blew them around. We’re finding a lot of leaves with blood smears. I’m sorry.”

Unsteadily she nodded. She was trembling again. “I understand.”

Daniel tightened his hold on her. “Did you find blood here in the house, Ed?”

“Not yet, but we’ve really just started. Why?”

“Because Hope is coloring with red crayons,” Alex answered for him. “If she was hiding in the closet the whole time, she wouldn’t have seen the blood.”

“So she was either looking through a window or she was out there,” Daniel finished.

“We’ll check it out,” Ed promised.

Daniel tugged on Alex. “Come on, Alex. Let’s go outside. You’ve seen enough.”

Her chin went up. “Not yet. Can I go upstairs, Agent Randall?”

“If you don’t touch anything.”

But she didn’t move. Daniel leaned down to murmur in her ear, “You want to walk vaudeville or ride over my shoulder, caveman style?”

She closed her eyes and her hands clenched around the bandages. “I have to do this, Daniel.” But her voice shook. She was past cool, past scared.

Daniel didn’t necessarily agree that this was a good idea. He could already see the change in her face. She was pale, her forehead clammy. Still, he gave her a squeeze of encouragement. “If you think so, then I’ll go with you.”

She got to the stairs and stopped. She was shaking head to toe, her breath shallow and rapid. She grabbed the banister, her fingers digging in like claws. “Just a damn house,” she muttered and pulled herself up two of the stairs before stopping again.

Daniel turned her face so that she looked at him. Her eyes were glassy and terrified.

“I can’t,” she whispered.

“Then don’t,” he whispered back.

“I have to.”


“I don’t know. But I have to.” She closed her eyes, wincing with pain. “It’s really loud,” she said, sounding more like a child.

“What do they say?” he asked and her eyes flew open.


“What do they say when they scream?”

“ ‘No.’ And she says, ‘I hate you, I hate you. I wish you were dead.’ ” Tears rolled down her ashen cheeks.

Daniel smoothed away her tears with his thumb. “Who says that?”

She was sobbing now, silently. “My mom. It’s my mom.”

Daniel turned her into his arms and she clutched the lapels of his suit as her whole body shook with the force of her silent weeping. He backed down the few stairs she’d climbed, taking her with him.

When they got outside, the ambulance was packing up to leave. Bledsoe took one look at Alex, bowed over and stumbling, and started toward them. Daniel leveled the man his coldest look and Bledsoe stopped in his tracks.

“What happened?” Bledsoe asked.

“This is not a garden-variety panic attack,” Daniel bit out. “Get out of the damn way.”

Bledsoe started walking backward. “I’m sorry. I didn’t think…”

“Damn straight you didn’t think. I said move.”

Bledsoe had backed his way to the curb, looking distressed. “Is she all right?”

She was still weeping in his arms, and it broke Daniel’s heart. “No, but she will be.”

Dutton, Tuesday, January 30, 6:45 p.m.

A willowy redhead was sitting on Alex’s front porch steps, her head in her hands. The front door stood open and as soon as he got out of the car Daniel could hear the six notes Alex had told him about. Again and again and again.

The redhead lifted her head and Daniel saw a frustrated woman at the edge of control. Then she saw Alex and stood, her eyes focused. “My God. What happened?”

“She’s okay,” Daniel said. He went around the car and helped Alex to her feet. “Come on, Riley.” The hound took a lazy leap to the street.

Alex winced at the music. “She’s still playing?”

The redhead nodded. “Yes.”

“Why not just unplug the organ?” Daniel asked, and the woman gave him a look so filled with ire that he almost stepped back. “Sorry.”

“I tried to unplug the organ,” she said through gritted teeth. “She started to scream. Loudly.” She glared at Alex in helpless frustration. “Somebody called the cops on me.”

“You’re kidding,” Alex said. “Who came?”

“Some deputy named Cowell. He said he’d have to call Social Services if we couldn’t get her to stop screaming, that the neighbors were complaining. I plugged the organ back in until we could decide what to do next. Alex, we may need to sedate her.”

Alex’s shoulders sagged. “Hell. Daniel, my cousin, Dr. Meredith Fallon. Meredith, Agent Daniel Vartanian.” She looked down at her feet. “And Riley.”

Meredith nodded. “I figured that out. Come in, Alex. You look like hell. Please excuse my rudeness, Agent Vartanian. My nerves are running thin.”

The music was already starting to grate on him after only a few minutes. He couldn’t imagine listening to it for hours. He followed them into the bungalow where a little girl with golden curls sat in front of the organ playing the same six notes with one finger. She didn’t act like she even knew they were there.

Alex’s jaw tightened. “This has gone on long enough. We need Hope to talk to us.” Alex walked to the wall and unplugged the organ. Immediately the music ceased and Hope’s head shot up. Her mouth opened and her chest expanded as she dragged in a deep breath, but before she could make a sound, Alex was in her face. “Don’t. Don’t scream.” She put her hands on the little girl’s shoulders. “Look at me, Hope. Now.”

Startled, Hope lifted her face to Alex’s. Beside him, Meredith huffed a frustrated sigh. “ ‘Don’t scream,’ ” she muttered sarcastically. “Wish to hell I’d thought of that.”

“Sshh,” Daniel cautioned.

“I just came from your house, Hope,” Alex said. “Baby, I know what you saw. I know somebody hurt your mommy.”

Meredith stared at Daniel. “She went to the house?” she mouthed, and he nodded.

Hope was staring up at Alex, a tortured look on her little face, but instead of screaming, silent tears began to roll down her cheeks.

“You’re scared,” Alex said. “And so am I. But, Hope, your mommy loves you. You know she does. She never would have left you on purpose.”

Daniel wondered who Alex was trying to convince, herself or Hope. I hate you. I wish you were dead. Whether or not her mother had actually said the words, they were real in Alex’s mind. It was a terrible burden to live with. This he knew.

Tears still streaming down her cheeks, Hope began to rock on the organ bench. Sliding on the bench next to her, Alex pulled Hope into her arms and rocked with her. “Sshh. I’m here. Meredith’s here. We won’t leave you. You’re safe now.”

Riley padded over to where Alex rocked Hope and poked her thigh with his nose.

Alex took Hope’s clenched fist and, spreading the little fingers wide, put Hope’s hand on Riley’s head. Riley gave one of his giant sighs and laid his nose on Hope’s knee. Hope began to pet Riley’s head.

Beside him Meredith Fallon drew a shaky breath. “I hope she doesn’t pet your dog like she colored or played that organ. Riley will be bald by bedtime.”

“We’ll put Rogaine in his dog chow,” Daniel said.

Meredith snorted a laugh that sounded more like a sob. “She went into the house.”

Daniel sighed. “Yes.”

“And you went with her.”


“Thank you.” She cleared her throat. “Alex, I’m hungry and I have to get out of this house. When I was running this morning I passed a pizza place next to the post office.”

“Presto Pizza?” Daniel asked, surprised.

“You know it?” Meredith asked and he nodded.

“I lived on their pepperoni slices when I was a kid. I didn’t know it was still there.”

“Then that’s where we’re going. Alex, put on some makeup. We’re eating out.”

Alex lifted her face, frowning. “I don’t think so. We’re going to see Sister Anne.”

“We’ll do that after we eat. Hope needs to get out, too. I’ve been treating her with kid gloves, observing her. You made a breakthrough. I don’t want her sliding backward.”

“We still need to eat, Alex,” Daniel said, earning him an appreciative glance from Meredith. “It won’t take long, then we can go to the shelter. Besides, who knows who’ll show up while we’re eating? The guy that tried to run you down had been watching you. If he wasn’t the same person who took Bailey, he may know who did.”

She nodded. “You’re right. And it’s not only Bailey. There are the other women, too. I’m sorry, Daniel. I’m being selfish. I guess I’m not thinking too straight right now.”

“It’s okay. You’ve had kind of a busy day.” And because she looked like she needed it, he went to her and pulled her into his arms. She rested her cheek against his chest and he realized he’d needed this, too. “Go on, change your clothes.” He looked down at Hope, who was still stroking Riley’s head. Riley gave him a soulful look and Daniel chuckled. “Hurry, before poor Riley needs a toupee.”

Tuesday, January 30, 7:00 p.m.

He gripped the steering wheel, glancing up at his rearview mirror. He licked his lips nervously. It was still there. The car had been tailing him since he’d hit US-19.

Rhett Porter had no idea where he was going. All he knew was that he had to get away. Get away. He was a marked man. He’d known it as soon as he’d heard his friend say “Nothing” with such contempt. His friend. Ha. One hell of a friend, dropping him like a hot potato as soon as things got rough.

He’d get away. He knew things. Things any upstanding district attorney would want to know. Would pay to know. He’d take his payment in the form of witness protection.

He’d move to the middle of nowhere, lose his drawl. Disappear.

He heard the rev of the engine behind him a moment before he felt the jolt. The steering wheel wrenched from his hands as the tires slipped off the edge of the road. He fought for control, but it was too late. He saw the road drop away. Saw the rush of trees past his windows. Heard the crunch of metal against wood.

Felt the crushing blow to his skull, the piercing pain in his chest, the dizziness as his car began to roll. He smelled the iron odor of blood. His own blood. I’m bleeding.

When the world stopped moving, he looked up, dazed. He was hanging upside down, still strapped to his seat. He heard footsteps, saw knees as someone crouched to look into the wreckage that had been his car. His hope died when eyes he knew and had once trusted stared at him through the splintered glass of his windshield.

Still he tried. “Help me,” he moaned.

The eyes rolled. “You would have to wear a seat belt. You can’t even die right.”

The eyes disappeared. The footsteps retreated, then returned.

“Help me. Please.”

“You’re a fuck-up, Porter.” He pushed the broken glass aside with his elbow, reached in, and took the keys from his ignition. A moment later, the keys were returned. One key, Rhett knew, would be missing. He almost smiled, wishing he could be there to see their stunned reactions when they saw what it unlocked.

Then he smelled gasoline, then the acrid smell of burning tinder and he knew.

I’m going to die. He closed his eyes, cursing the men he’d protected for so long. Thirteen years he’d kept the secret. Now… I’ll see you all in hell.

He stood on the road, fists on his hips, watching the fire licking around the car below. He could feel the heat from where he stood. Someone would come soon. He put the gas can in his trunk and drove away. Bye, Igor. You stupid sonofabitch.

He swallowed as he drove. They had numbered seven once. Now they were three.

He’d been responsible for the elimination of two of them. DJ’s body had never been found. He remembered the sulfur smell of the swamp, the splash as he’d chucked DJ’s body over the side of his boat. He imagined a gator had feasted that night.

DJ had been a liability. The gambling, the liquor, the women. Lots of women. They hadn’t nicknamed Jared O’Brien “Don Juan” for nothing. Jared had gone off on rants when he got drunk. It had been only a matter of time before he exposed them all. It had been Jared or the rest of them. The choice hadn’t been that difficult.

Somehow killing Igor had been a lot harder. When the fire was done with Rhett Porter, there wouldn’t be much of his body left either. So it all amounted to the same difference, except that somewhere a gator was going to bed with an empty stomach.

He thought of the other two that were now gone. Daniel Vartanian had taken down Ahab. Of course they’d never called Simon that to his face. Simon had been a scary SOB, his peg leg just one of many untouchable subjects. He remembered the day they’d buried Simon the first time. The relief they’d all felt, but no one had voiced.

And the other? It had only been a matter of time. He was frankly shocked Po’boy had lived as long as he had, dodging bullets in every godforsaken war zone on the planet. Finally it had been an Iraqi insurgent that had taken Wade out. He’d first felt relief at the news that Dutton’s war hero was coming home in a box. For years Wade Crighton had been an unsnipped thread, the only one of them to leave the town, the only one of them out of the sight and control of the others.

Well, except for Simon, he thought. They’d thought they’d been safe with him dead all those years. He supposed they should thank Daniel Vartanian for killing the scary SOB once and for all, but the thought of thanking Daniel Vartanian for anything made him sick. Simon had been scary, but Daniel was smug and that made him angry.

Now both Simon and Wade were gone, as were Rhett and Jared.

Now they numbered only three. Both Simon and Wade had died beyond his reach, leaving the whereabouts of their keys in question. A week ago he would have thought finding their keys would solve all of his problems. But now the keys were the least of his problems.

Janet and Claudia, both dead, found just like Alicia Tremaine. And I didn’t kill them. Neither had his boss. I was an idiot to ever think that he would. Harvard was sick and twisted, but not stupid.

They’d all been stupid kids, but now they were men. Leaders of the community. They’d managed this uneasy truce among themselves for years, no one wanting to lose the lives they’d built for themselves. The respectability they’d earned.

Somebody else had killed Janet and Claudia, someone who’d mimicked Alicia Tremaine’s death down to the smallest detail. It might have been a copycat.

Except that somebody knew about the keys. Somebody was taunting them. He thought of Rhett Porter. Somebody wanted them to panic. Rhett had panicked and now he was dead.

Now they were three. If no one else panicked, there was no way anyone else would find out, no way they could be linked to Alicia Tremaine.

Because they hadn’t killed her. They’d raped Alicia Tremaine, but they hadn’t killed her nor had they dumped her blanket-wrapped body in a ditch. The man that had killed Alicia Tremaine had been rotting behind bars for thirteen years. No one could pin anything on them now, as long as they stayed calm. They just needed to stay calm.

Stay calm. And think. He needed to find out who was killing these women before Vartanian did. If Vartanian got to this bastard first… Whoever had killed Janet and Claudia knew about the club. The bastard would tell. And everything they’d built for themselves would be taken away. Destroyed.

I need to find out what the hell Daniel Vartanian knows. Why had Vartanian, of all people, been assigned to this case? Did Vartanian know? Did he know about Simon… and us? Had Vartanian found Simon’s key?

He gritted his teeth and tapped his brakes. The car in front of him was crawling, in no hurry at all. He flashed his headlights and immediately the car changed lanes, allowing him to pass. Better.

He focused on the open road ahead. It helped him to clear his mind, to think. If Vartanian suspected anything, he wasn’t saying, but Daniel had always been the closemouthed kind. Scary in his own way with those eyes of his.

And Vartanian had taken up with Alex Fallon, a major problem in her own right. Even if they found out who’d killed Janet and Claudia, the damage had been done. Everyone was talking about Alicia Tremaine, how she’d died. And now, having Alex Fallon walking around town, looking so much like Alicia, it was just fanning the flames.

Alex Fallon was walking around town because Bailey was still missing. He no longer had control over what happened to Bailey Crighton, but he did have control over what happened to Alex Fallon. His guy had fucked up big-time this afternoon. The man was only supposed to watch Fallon, report back, stop her from talking to the wrong people. He’d never intended him to run her down in the street. There were other, more discreet ways of making people go away.

This he knew. He’d get rid of Alex Fallon, discreetly. Then he’d find out who was taunting them with dead women and keys. Before Vartanian got to the bastard first.

Because if Daniel found out what had really happened, nothing else would matter. They’d go to prison. I’ll die first. He pressed the accelerator to the floor, speeding back to town. He had no intention of going to prison or dying first. He had work to do.

Mack lowered his camera, a grim smile on his face. He’d known they’d turn on each other. He hadn’t expected it so quickly. But any time any of the four had taken a drive out of town in the last month, Mack had followed. Usually he was rewarded with wonderful new secrets he knew none of the men would want revealed, and of course tonight had been no exception.

Now the four were three and Mack was one step closer to the culmination of his dream. He clicked through the photos he’d just taken. His plan for the remaining three was solid, but these photos would make for a handy Plan B should his base plan fall apart. Always have a contingency, a back door, an escape hatch. A Plan B. Just another one of those prison lessons he’d learned well.

Speaking of lessons, he had another to deliver. In a few hours, he’d be the proud owner of one more girl and a very nice ’Vette.

Chapter Eleven

Dutton, Tuesday, January 30, 7:30 p.m.

Well.” Meredith sipped at her drink, looking out of the corners of both eyes like a spy. “Nothing like a being a little conspicuous.”

Alex gave her a rueful look across the table at Presto’s Pizza Parlor. “I tried to warn you this would happen. People have been staring at me all week.” She looked up at Daniel, who’d made a big show of draping his arm around her shoulders as soon as they’d been seated in the booth. “And you’re not helping.”

He shrugged. “They already know I kissed you last night.”

“And that he went into Bailey’s house with you,” Meredith added.

Alex winced. “How? That just happened a few hours ago.”

“Heard it at the jukebox. You fainted and Daniel carried you out in his arms.”

“I did not faint. And I walked out of that house on my own two feet.” She pursed her lips. “I swear to God. These people should just get lives.”

“They did,” Daniel murmured. “Ours. It’s not often two prodigal children return home at the same time.”

“And start fornicatin’.” Meredith lifted her hand. “Their word, not mine. I swear.”

Alex narrowed her eyes. “Whose?”

Daniel pulled her closer. “It doesn’t matter,” he said. “We’re here and we’re fodder for public consumption until something more interesting happens.”

Meredith looked at the cartoon Hope had colored on the placemat. “Very nice, Hope.”

Alex sighed. “And very red,” she said, so quietly only Daniel could hear. He squeezed her shoulder in silent reply. She looked up at him. “Did Agent Randall find anything that helps you on the other two women?” she whispered. He pressed his forefinger to her lips and shook his head.

“Not here,” he whispered. He looked around, taking in the faces watching them. His eyes became hard and circumspect and she knew he was wondering if the person responsible for two deaths and Bailey’s disappearance was there, watching them.

Watching me, she thought, quelling the sick feeling in the pit of her stomach. She stared at her scraped palms. She’d removed the bulky bandages, but she had only to glance at her hands and the shock of the afternoon returned. The screeching tires, the screams-both those of the bystanders and the ones in her head.

Someone had tried to kill her. It still hadn’t completely sunk in.

Someone had killed two women. That hadn’t completely sunk in either.

Someone had taken Bailey. Although she’d known it, knowing blood had been spilled made it more real. She thought about the house. Now that she was no longer there, she could consider the event with a bit more objectivity.

“Nobody ever asked me before,” she murmured, then realized she’d said it aloud.

Daniel pulled back to look at her face. “Asked you what?”

She met his eyes. “What they screamed.”

His blue eyes narrowed slightly. “Really? That surprises me. So… did you know what they said before, or did you just remember today?”

I hate you. I wish you were dead. She looked away. “I knew before, but standing there… it was so clear. I could hear her voice again. Like it was yesterday.”

His hand moved under her hair to cup the back of her head, his thumb finding the exact place in her neck that throbbed. “Who says ‘No’?”

She swallowed hard. “That would be me. I think. I’m not sure.” His thumb continued to work its magic on her neck and a little of the tension ebbed from her shoulders. She dropped her chin to her chest and… absorbed. “You do that well, too.”

His chuckle warmed her. “Good to know.” Too soon he stopped, withdrawing his hand. “Pizza’s here.”

The pan slid across the table and Alex looked up into the face of the waitress, a woman with a harsh face and red lipstick. She looked familiar, but Alex couldn’t place her face. She wore too much makeup and her eyes were hard. She was somewhere between twenty-five and thirty-five. Her name tag said “Sheila” and her eyes were glued to Daniel’s face, but not in an alluring way. She seemed to be weighing her words.

“You’re Daniel Vartanian,” Sheila finally said flatly.

He was searching her face. “I am,” he said. “But I don’t remember you. I’m sorry.”

Her red lips thinned. “No, you wouldn’t remember me. We ran in slightly different circles. My father worked at the mill.”

Alex’s shoulders stiffened. The paper mill employed half the town at one time or another. Bailey’s father had worked there. That’s where Craig Crighton had been that night. The night her mother needed him. The night I needed my mother. She closed her eyes. Quiet. Be quiet. Daniel’s thumb returned to her neck, applying pressure, and once again the tension began to ebb, making room for other memories to surface.

“You’re Sheila Cunningham,” Alex said. “We sat next to each other in biology.” The year I didn’t finish. The year Alicia died.

Sheila nodded. “I didn’t think you’d remember me.”

Alex frowned. “There’s a lot I don’t remember.”

Sheila nodded again. “There’s a lot of that going around.”

“What can we do for you, Sheila?” Daniel asked.

Sheila’s jaw tightened. “You were out at Bailey’s house today.”

Meredith looked up, alert and listening. The people in the booth behind them had turned, obviously listening as well. Sheila didn’t seem to notice. Her eyes had narrowed and a vein throbbed in her neck.

“People in this town would have you believe Bailey was a tramp. That she was trashy. But it’s not true.” Sheila aimed a look at Hope. “She was a good mother.”

“You say ‘was,’ ” Daniel said quietly. “Do you know what happened to her?”

“No. If I did, I’d tell you. But I know she didn’t walk away from that kid.” She sucked in her cheeks, visibly fighting to hold whatever she really wanted to say in check. “Everyone’s all upset that those rich girls are dead. Nobody cared about the regular girls. Nobody cares about Bailey.” She looked at Alex. “Except you.”

“Sheila.” The barked order came from the window to the kitchen. “Get back here.”

Sheila shook her head, a mocking smile on her lips. “Oops. Gotta go. Said too much. Wouldn’t want to rock the boat or upset the powers that be.”

“Why?” Daniel asked. “What would happen if you rocked the boat?”

Her red lips twisted in a sneer. “Ask Bailey. Oh, wait. You can’t.” She spun on her heel and went back to the kitchen, smacking the swinging door with the flat of her hand.

Alex leaned back against the bench seat. “Well.”

Daniel was watching the door to the kitchen, which was still swinging. “Well, indeed.” He turned his attention to the pizza, pulling it onto their plates, but there was a troubled frown on his face. “Eat up.”

Meredith pushed a plate under Hope’s downturned face, but the little girl only stared at the food. “Come on, Hope,” she cajoled. “Eat.”

“Has she eaten at all?” Daniel said.

“Eventually she eats if I leave it in front of her long enough,” Meredith answered, “but we’ve only eaten sandwiches. This is our first real meal since I got here.”

“I’m sorry,” Alex said. “I haven’t been a very good hostess.”

“I wasn’t going to say anything.” Meredith bit into the pizza and closed her eye in appreciation. “It’s good, Daniel. You were right.”

Daniel took a bite and nodded. “I guess for some things you can go back.” Then he sighed when the door to the outside opened. “Wonderful.”

A big man in an expensive suit crossed the restaurant, scowling. “The mayor,” Alex murmured to Meredith. “Garth Davis.”

“I know,” Meredith murmured back. “I saw his picture in the paper this morning.”

“Daniel.” The mayor stopped at their table. “You promised to call.”

“When I had something to tell you. I don’t have anything to tell you yet.”

The mayor put both hands on the table and leaned forward, getting in Daniel’s face. “You said to give you a day. You said you were working on it. And here you sit.”

“And here I sit,” Daniel said mildly. “Get out of my face, Garth.”

The mayor didn’t budge. “I want an update.” He was speaking loudly, for his audience, Alex thought. His constituency. Politicians.

Daniel leaned in closer. “Get out of my face, Garth,” he murmured, leveling the mayor a look so cold even Alex flinched. “Now.” The mayor slowly straightened and Daniel drew a breath. “Thank you, Mayor Davis. I can appreciate your wanting to have the most recent information. You need to appreciate that even if I had anything to tell you, this isn’t the place for me to share it. I did call your office this afternoon with an update. The phone rang, but no one answered.”

Davis narrowed his eyes. “I was out at Congressman Bowie’s this afternoon. I didn’t get the message. I’m sorry, Daniel.” But his eyes said he was anything but. “I’ll be sure to talk to my aide and find out why he didn’t answer your call.”

“Do that. If you’d still like an update, I’m glad to talk when I’m not in a public place.”

The mayor’s cheeks flushed. “Of course. This has been a terrible day, finding out about Janet and Claudia.”

“And Bailey Crighton,” Alex said coldly.

Mayor Davis had the good grace to look embarrassed. “And Bailey. Of course. Daniel, I’ll be in my office most of the evening. Call me if you would.”

“That’s enough to spoil your appetite,” Alex said when he was gone.

“Alex.” Meredith’s voice was strained and Alex immediately saw why.

Hope had pushed the cheese off the pizza and had smeared sauce all over her own hands and all over her face. She looked like she was covered in blood. And she was rocking in a way that made Alex’s blood run cold.

Daniel was quick to react. He stood up, wiping the sauce from Hope’s face and hands with a napkin. “Hope, honey,” he said, injecting a humor into his voice that Alex knew he didn’t feel. “Look at this mess. And on your pretty new dress, too.”

The couple in the next booth turned around and Alex recognized Toby Granville and his wife. “Can I help?” Toby asked, frowning his concern.

“No, thanks,” Daniel said easily. “We’re just going to take her home and get her cleaned up. You know how kids are.” He pulled his wallet from his pocket and Sheila came from the kitchen, a wet towel in her hands.

She’d obviously been watching. As had everyone else in the place.

Daniel handed her a folded-up bill and Alex could see the white edge of his business card poking above the green ink. “Keep the change.” He pulled Alex from the booth and she winced, her knees stiff. But she made her legs move, following Meredith to the door. Daniel scooped Hope up into his arms. “Let’s go, pretty girl. Let’s get you home.”

Alex gave Sheila a last look, then followed Daniel to his car.

In less than five minutes they were back at the bungalow. Meredith ran ahead of them, and when Alex limped across the threshold, Meredith had the Princess Fiona hairstyling head on the table. Meredith took Hope from Daniel’s arms and put her in front of the styling head, then crouched to look into Hope’s face.

“Show us what happened to your mother, Hope,” Meredith said urgently. She grabbed the can of red Play-Doh and shook it out into her palm. “Show us.”

Hope smeared a glob on the Fiona head. She repeated it, until red Play-Doh covered Fiona’s face and hair. When finished she stared at Meredith helplessly.

Alex felt the breath seep from her lungs. “She saw it all.”

“Which means she may have seen who did it,” Daniel said, his voice tight. “We’ll go to the shelter tomorrow, Alex. I want to get Hope in with a forensic artist tonight. Meredith, my boss wanted me to take Hope into our department psychologist tomorrow morning, but I think that needs to be tonight, too.”

Alex bristled. “Meredith is a fine child psychologist. And Hope trusts her.”

But Meredith was nodding. “I’ve gotten too close, Alex. Call your consult, Daniel. I’ll help in whatever way I can.”

Atlanta , Tuesday, January 30, 9:00 p.m.

There were a dozen pretty girls at the bar already, but Mack knew exactly which one he’d be taking home. He’d known for five long years, ever since the night she and her two friends had pulled their cute little trick and taken his life away. They’d thought themselves so clever, so smart. Now Claudia and Janet were so dead. And Gemma would soon follow. A fine buzz of anticipation singed his skin as he approached her. However she responded, her evening would end the same.

Done, dead, and wrapped in a brown wool blanket. Just one more tool to terrify the pillars of Dutton. He leaned against the bar, ignoring the protest of the woman behind him as he crowded her off her stool. He had eyes only for his prize.

Gemma Martin. She’d been his first fuck. He’d be her last. They’d been sixteen and her price had been an hour behind the wheel of his ’Vette. She’d been drunk and put a dent in his left fender that night. She was well on her way to being drunk tonight, and the dent he left would be in her. Mack planned to enjoy his revenge very much.

“Excuse me,” he said over the blare of the band.

She turned her head, sweeping her eyes from his head to his feet in blatant assessment, her eyes sharpening with interest. Five years ago she’d laughed at him. Tonight, she was interested and completely unaware of who he was.

She tilted her head. “Yes?”

“I couldn’t help but notice that gorgeous red Corvette you drove in. I’m thinking of buying one. What do you think of yours?”

Her smile was feline and Mack knew he wouldn’t be needing the little bottle of Rohypnol in his pocket to lure her away. She’d come because she wanted to. It would make her end that much more delicious. “It’s the perfect car. Hot, fast, and dangerous.”

“Sounds like exactly what I’m looking for.”

Atlanta , Tuesday, January 30, 9:00 p.m.

“Please call me if you hear anything,” Daniel said into the phone, then hung up just as Chase came into his office, looking as tired as Daniel felt. Chase had just come from a meeting with the brass and from the look in his eyes, it had not ended well.

“Who was that?” Chase asked.

“ Fort Benning. I’d left a bunch of messages for that army chaplain.”

“The one who came to see Bailey yesterday morning and ended up talking to Alex.”

“Yeah. He’d flown into Benning for his R &R. He was headed south of Albany, to his parents’ house, but he never showed up. Even with his stop in Dutton, he should have been in Albany by suppertime, easily. They’re declaring him missing.”

“Hell, Daniel. Tell me some good news.”

“I think I know where Janet was grabbed. I canvassed the area where the phone call to her boyfriend originated and found a guy behind the counter at a sub shop that remembers her, down to the meatball sub she ordered. They have her on their security tape making the order. Felicity didn’t find the sub in Janet’s stomach contents, so she never ate her dinner. I’m thinking he broke into her minivan and overpowered her when she came out.”

“Did we get the van on camera?”

“Nope. No cameras in the parking lot, only inside. And none of the surrounding businesses have cams either. I checked.”

Chase glared. “Then at least tell me the artist’s making some headway with the kid.”

“The artist isn’t available until tomorrow morning,” Daniel said, holding up a weary hand when Chase started to explode. “Don’t fight with me about it. Both artists are with victims. We’re next in the queue.”

“Then who’s got the kid now?” Chase demanded.

“Chase.” Mary McCrady came into Daniel’s office, giving Chase an admonishing look. “The kid’s name is Hope.”

Daniel had always liked Mary McCrady. She was slightly older than he was, slightly younger than Chase. She had a no-nonsense attitude about the world and never allowed anyone to intimidate her-or any of the patients she took under her wing.

Chase rolled his eyes. “I’m tired, Mary. For the last hour I’ve had my guts sliced and diced by my boss and his boss. Tell me you’ve made progress with Hope.”

Mary lifted a shoulder. “You’re a big boy, Chase. You can take a little slicing and dicing. Hope’s a traumatized child. She can’t.”

Chase started to rant, but Daniel cut him off. “What have you been able to learn, Mary?” Daniel asked calmly, and Mary sat down in one of his chairs.

“Not much. Dr. Fallon did exactly what I would have. She’s used play therapy and made Hope feel safe. I can’t pull anything out of Hope that she’s not ready to let go.”

“So you have nothing.” Chase banged his head against the wall. “Wonderful.”

Mary threw an annoyed glance over her shoulder. “I didn’t say we have nothing. I said we have not much.” She pulled a piece of paper from her folder. “She drew this.”

Daniel studied the page. It was the crude drawing style of a child, one figure prone, the head scribbled over with red. The other figure, male and standing upright, nearly filled the page. “It’s more than we’ve gotten before. Since she was found in that closet on Friday she’s only colored predrawn pictures in coloring books.”

Mary got up and went around to his side of the desk. “As close as we can figure, this is Bailey.” She pointed to the prone figure.

“Yeah, that I got. The red was the giveaway.” He looked up at her from the corner of his eye. “Meredith Fallon told you about the pizza sauce and the Play-Doh, right?”

“Yes.” Mary frowned. “I hated to push this baby this far, but we need to find out exactly what she saw.” She pointed to the figure standing up. “Bailey’s attacker.”

“Well, yeah, I got that, too. He’s huge, three times bigger than Bailey.”

“It’s not the man’s actual size,” Mary said.

“It’s his threat, his power,” Chase said from the door and looked a bit sheepish when Mary looked up, surprised. “I’m not a monster, Mary. I know this kid’s been through hell. But the sooner she gets it out, the sooner you can start… fixing her.”

Mary sighed with affectionate exasperation. “We’ll treat her, Chase. Not fix her.” She looked back down at the picture. “He’s wearing a cap.”

“A baseball cap?” Daniel asked.

“Hard to say. Kids her age only have a limited number of graphic images they can draw. All hats mostly look the same. All figures look the same. But look at his hand.”

Daniel rubbed his eyes and brought the picture close. “A stick. Dripping with blood.”

“Did Ed’s team find any bloody sticks?” she asked.

“They’re still processing the scene,” Daniel said. “They’ve set up lights in the woods, looking for the place where Hope might have hidden. Why’s the stick so small?”

“Because she’s repressing it,” Chase said. “It terrifies her, so she makes it as small as she can in her mind.”

Mary nodded. “Pretty much. I thought you’d want to see this. We broke for the night. After we got this, I was afraid to push her anymore. We can continue tomorrow. Get some rest, Daniel.” One side of her mouth lifted. “Doctor’s orders.”

“I’ll try. Good night, Mary.” When she’d gone, Daniel looked at Hope’s drawing, feeling guilty and torn. “Part of me wants all three of them in a safe house, Alex, Hope, and Meredith. But so far Hope and Alex are our only link to whoever’s orchestrating this. If we hide them away…”

Chase nodded. “I know. I increased the police presence. Twenty-four-seven. That’s part of what was on the agenda in this last meeting.”

“That should settle Alex’s mind. And mine. Thank you, Chase.”

“Mary’s right. Get some sleep, Daniel. I’ll see you in the morning.”

“I’ll have Ed meet us at eight,” Daniel said, mentally calculating how long the commute would be from Dutton to the GBI building with morning traffic. Because even with the police presence outside, Daniel wasn’t taking any chances. There was a sofa in the bungalow’s living room. He’d be sleeping there tonight.

Tuesday, January 30, 9:00 p.m.

His cell phone rang. The one that wasn’t registered in his name. He didn’t have to look at the caller ID. He was the only one who ever called this number.

“Yeah.” He sounded tired to his own ears. Because he was. Body and… soul. If he still had a soul. He remembered the look in Rhett Porter’s eyes. Help me.

“Is it done?” His voice was cold and would suffer no weakness.

So he straightened his spine. “Yeah. Rhett went up in a blaze of glory.”

He grunted. “Shoulda fed him to the gators like you did DJ.”

“Yeah, well, I didn’t. I didn’t have time to get down to the swamp and back. Look, I’m tired. I’m going home and-”

“No, you’re not.”

He wanted to sigh, but he sucked it in. “And why not?”

“Because you’re not finished.”

“I’ll take care of Fallon. I’ve already got plans in motion. Discreet plans.”

“Good, but now there’s more. Vartanian went out to dinner tonight with Alex Fallon and Bailey’s kid.”

“The kid’s talking?”

“No.” There was an angry pause. “But she covered her face in pizza sauce. Like she was covered in blood.”

He froze, his mind wildly searching for an explanation. “That’s impossible. She was in the closet. She didn’t see anything.”

“Then maybe she’s psychic.” The words were biting and harsh. “But Bailey’s kid saw something, Sweetpea.”

His gut twisted. “No.” She’s just a child. He’d never… “She’s only a little girl.”

“If she saw you, you’re fucked.”

“She didn’t see me.” Desperation clawed at his throat. “I was outside.”

“Then you went inside.”

“But all she would have seen is me trashing the place. I grabbed Bailey outside.”

“And I’m telling you a restaurant full of people saw that kid cover her face in sauce.”

“Kids do that. Nobody’ll think anything of it.”

“On its own, perhaps not.”

“What else?” he asked dully.

“Sheila Cunningham.”

He closed his eyes. “What did she say?”

“Mostly that Bailey wasn’t the trashy slut everyone’s made her out to be. And that while everyone is upset about the rich girls’ being dead, that nobody cared about the regular girls, that nobody cares about Bailey.”

“That’s all?” He felt marginally better. “So she didn’t say anything.”

“Weren’t you listening to me?”

“Yes, I was,” he said, defensive now. “What are you talking about?”

There was total silence on the other end, and in the quiet, the words clicked.

“Oh, hell.”

“Yeah. And you can bet good old Danny boy heard it, too. He’s no idiot.”

He absorbed the barb. “So did he talk any more with Sheila?”

“Not yet. He whisked Bailey’s kid out of there so fast it made everybody’s head spin. But he did give Sheila his card.”

Fuck. “Were you there?”

“Yes. I saw it all. And people are talking all over town.”

“Has Vartanian gone back to talk to Sheila again?”

“Not yet. They took the kid back to the place the Fallon woman is renting, then fifteen minutes later all four of them piled in Vartanian’s car and headed out of town.”

“Wait. I thought you said there were three.”

“You don’t know what’s going on in your own town, do you? The Tremaine woman’s brought her cousin in to help her take care of the kid. The woman’s a kid shrink.”

What little hope he had of being able to control what happened next fizzled and died. “You want them all gone?”

“Discreetly. If Vartanian knows they’re dead, he won’t stop till he finds out who did it. So make it look like they all just went home.”

“He’ll find out sooner or later.”

“And by then I will have dealt with him. Take care of Sheila first, then the other three. Call me when you’re done.”

Tuesday, January 30, 11:30 p.m.

Mack looked up from the ’Vette’s engine to where Gemma Martin lay on his makeshift garage floor, wide-eyed, hog-tied, and terrified. “You’ve kept the engine well maintained,” he said with approval. “This one I believe I’ll keep.” He had buyers already lined up for the Z and the Mercedes. It was one of the few perks of being inside. You met all kinds of helpful people.

“Who are you?” she said hoarsely and Mack laughed.

“You know who I am.”

She shook her head. “Please. If it’s money you want…”

“Oh, I want money and I’ve got a good bit of yours.” He held up the cash he’d found in her purse. “Once I carried around a wad like this. But times change and tables turn.” Feeling a bit like one of the old Mission: Impossible agents, he peeled off the thin latex with which he’d covered his cheeks. Along with makeup, it had allowed him to hide his one identifying feature.

Gemma’s eyes widened even more. “No. You’re in prison.”

He chuckled. “Obviously not anymore, but logic was never your strong suit.”

“You killed Claudia and Janet.”

“And didn’t they deserve it?” he said mildly. He sat down on the floor next to her. “And don’t you?”

“We were kids.”

“You were bitches. Tonight you’ll be a dead bitch.” He pulled his switchblade from his pocket and began cutting away her clothes. “You three thought you were so clever.”

“We didn’t mean any harm,” she cried.

“What did you think would happen, Gemma?” he said, still mildly. “I asked you to the prom, you agreed. But you didn’t want to go. I was no longer of your class.”

I’m sorry.” She was crying now, huge terrified tears.

“Well, it’s too late for that now, even if I were so inclined to accept. Which I’m not. Do you remember that night, Gemma? Because I do. I remember picking you up in my sister-in-law’s old car because it was all we had left to drive. I expected you to offer your own car. I should have been suspicious when you didn’t. I remember meeting your friends. Then I don’t remember anything else until I woke up hours later, naked at a rest stop a hundred miles away. My car was gone and so were you and your friends.”

“We didn’t mean anything,” she said, choking on her sobs.

“Yes, you did. You meant for me to be humiliated and I was. I remember what happened after that. I remember waiting in the bushes until a man about my size stopped to use the john. I stole his car so that I could get home. He came back while I was still hot-wiring his engine. He and I fought and I was so angry at you that I beat him unconscious. I hadn’t made it five miles before the cops pulled me over. Assault, battery, grand theft. I did four years because nobody in Dutton would help me. Nobody would help my mother raise the bail. Nobody helped me get a decent lawyer.

“You didn’t mean anything,” he finished coldly. “But you took everything. Now, I get to take your everything.”

“Please,” she sobbed. “Please don’t kill me.”

He laughed. “When the pain gets so bad, you scream that for me, sugar.”

Dutton, Tuesday, January 30, 11:30 p.m.

Daniel pulled into the bungalow’s driveway. The car had been silent since they’d left Atlanta. In the back Meredith and Hope slept soundly. Beside him, Alex had been awake and deep in troubled thought. Several times he’d almost asked what was wrong, but the question was ludicrous. What wasn’t wrong? Alex’s life had fallen apart once. It was doing so again. And I’m about to make it a million times worse for her.

Because the silence had given him time to finally think, to start pulling pieces together, and a single phrase wouldn’t leave him alone. It had been pushed to the back of his mind with the appearance of Garth Davis and Hope’s breakthrough. The phrase had come from Shelia at the pizza parlor, bitterly delivered through her red lips.

Nobody cared about the regular girls. Cared. Sheila the waitress had used the present tense when talking about “the rich girls” and Bailey. Everybody’s upset about the rich girls. Nobody cares about Bailey.

But nobody cared about the regular girls. He was starting to understand. When he’d first looked at Sheila’s face, he’d seen something he’d recognized. First he thought he’d known her from school. But that’s not where he’d seen her before.

He killed the engine and the silence became complete, except for the rhythmic breathing from the backseat. Alex’s gaze moved to the unmarked police car parked on her curb, her profile silvered from the pale light of the moon. Delicate, was the way he had described her in his mind yesterday morning. She looked fragile now. But he knew she was neither. Alex Fallon might be stronger than any of them. He hoped she was strong enough to endure what he knew he could keep secret no longer.

He’d wait until Meredith and Hope slept. Then he’d tell her and accept whatever her reaction would be. Whatever penance he’d have to do. But she had a right to know.

“Your boss moved quickly,” she murmured, referring to the unmarked car.

“It’s either this or a safe house. Do you want a safe house, Alex?”

She looked to the backseat. “For them, maybe, but not for me. If I hide, I can’t look for Bailey, and I think I’m getting close.” She dropped her eyes to her palms. “Or, at least, somebody doesn’t want me looking. Which, unless I’ve watched too much television, means I’m making somebody nervous.”

She was speaking in her cool voice. She was afraid. But he couldn’t lie to her. “I think that’s a fair assumption. Alex…” He let out a quiet breath. “Let’s go inside. There are things you need to know.”

“Like what?”

“Let’s go inside.”

She grabbed his arm, then flinched and pulled her scraped palm away. “Tell me.”

Her eyes had widened and in them he saw her fear. He shouldn’t have said anything until they were inside and alone. But he had, so he’d tell her what he could now, just to get her in the house. “Beardsley is missing.”

Her mouth fell open. “I just saw him yesterday.” Pained understanding filled her eyes. “Somebody’s been watching me since then.”

“I think that’s a fair assumption, too.”

She pursed her lips. “You need to know something, too. While Dr. McCrady was in with Hope, I called Bailey’s best friend from the salon. Her name is Sissy. I’d been trying to call off and on all day, but I never got through. I just got her answering machine. So I used one of the phones there at your office. She picked up right away.”

“You think she was avoiding your phone number?”

“I know she was. When I told her who I was, she got defensive. I asked her if I could come talk to her about Bailey and she said she didn’t really know Bailey all that well. That I should talk to one of the other girls at the salon.”

“But the owner said she was Bailey’s best friend?”

“He said Bailey stayed over at her house every Saturday night. And the social worker said Sissy was the one to come to Bailey’s house on Friday.”

“Somebody got to her then,” Daniel said.

“Sissy has a daughter, old enough to babysit Hope when Bailey worked on Saturdays.” Alex bit her lower lip. “If somebody threatened Sissy, and Beardsley’s missing, maybe Sister Anne and Desmond are in danger, too.”

Daniel reached over and pressed his thumb to her lip, smoothing away the marks her teeth had left behind. “I’ll have a unit go by the shelter and Desmond’s house.” He pulled his hand away. He’d wanted to hold her all day. The quiet had just intensified his need. “Let’s get Hope into bed. It’s late.”

Alex had the back door open and was reaching for Hope, but Daniel gently nudged her aside. “You unlock the front door. I’ll carry her in.” He shook Meredith’s shoulder and she jerked awake, blinking. He unlocked the child seat and lifted Hope into his arms. She cuddled against his shoulder, too exhausted to be afraid.

He followed Alex into the bungalow, conscious of the agents Chase had assigned to watch. He’d known and trusted Hatton and Koenig for years. He gave them a nod as he passed. He’d come back out and talk to them in a few minutes.

Riley sat up when they came in, immediately padding over to follow them.

Alex led him to the bedroom on the left. Gently he laid Hope on the bed and slipped off her shoes. “Do you want to change her into her pajamas?” he whispered.

She shook her head. “It won’t hurt her to sleep in her clothes,” she whispered back.

Daniel pulled the blanket to cover Hope, then brushed a golden curl from her face, flushed with sleep. He swallowed. The pizza sauce had stained her skin and hair. It still looked like blood. Carefully, he brushed the curl back, hiding the stain.

He already had too many disturbing images in his mind. He didn’t need to add a bloody four-year-old to the mix.

“I sleep in here, too,” Alex whispered, standing by the other side of the bed. Daniel looked at the crisp white sheets, then back at Alex, who was giving him a pointed stare.

Daniel frowned. “You’re going to sleep now?” he asked.

“I guess not. Come on.” She turned at the door and her brows lifted. “Oh, look.”

Riley had climbed up onto a suitcase and was struggling to pull himself onto the chair that sat next to Hope’s side of the bed. “Riley,” Daniel whispered. “Get down.”

But Alex gave Riley the needed boost to the chair. From there the hound scrabbled to the bed, padded to Hope’s side, and flopped on his stomach with one of his big sighs.

“Riley, get out of that bed,” Daniel whispered, but Alex shook her head.

“Leave him. If she wakes up with bad dreams, at least she won’t be alone.”

Dutton, Tuesday, January 30, 11:30 p.m.

He tugged at his tie and settled into the seat, but a big man could only get so comfortable keeping watch from his car. His sister Kate was home from work now, her sensible Volvo parked safely in her garage. He could see her moving around inside her house, window to window, feeding her cat, hanging up her coat.

He planned to sit in front of her house every single night until this was over. He’d followed her from town, careful to stay far enough back so that she didn’t see him. If she did see him, he’d admit to being worried about her safety. But there was no way he could tell her she was a target. If he did, she’d want to know how he knew.

She couldn’t know. No one could know. And no one would know if he just kept his head down and his mouth shut. Both women had been killed between 8:00 p.m. and 2:00 a.m. Both women had been taken from their cars, so he’d just stick to Kate like glue while she drove home from work and watch over her during the night. During the day she was safe enough, he thought, surrounded by people at her job.

Thoughts of the yearbook photos intruded into his mind. Ten pictures, the two already X-ed out. He’d been trying to push them away all night. It was a clear warning. Seven other women besides Kate had been on that paper. Seven other women were targets. He could have turned that photocopy over to Vartanian, could have saved those other seven. But he thought of his sister Kate. His wife. His children. And knew given the opportunity, he’d burn the paper again. They could never know.

If he’d given the paper to Vartanian, Daniel would have wondered why he’d been the recipient of the warning. Even if he’d sent it anonymously, Daniel would have seen the circle around Kate’s picture and wondered why his sister had been singled out.

You could have cut Kate’s picture away and sent the rest. You could have protected those other seven women. You should have protected them.

And chance that Vartanian’s GBI lab would find his fingerprints on the rest of the paper after he’d cut it apart? No, it was too big a chance. Besides, Vartanian would have started to dig, and God only knew what he’d unearth.

If one of those other seven women dies, their blood will be on your hands.

Then so be it. He had his own family to protect. If the families of the other women who’d gone to school with Janet and Claudia were smart, they’d be protecting their women, too. But they don’t know what you know.

He’d done things in his life. Horrible, deviant things. But he’d never had anyone’s blood on his hands before. Yes, you have. Alicia Tremaine. Alicia’s face whipped into his mind, and the memory of that night thirteen years ago.

But we didn’t kill her. But they had raped her. All of them had. All except Simon. He’d just taken the pictures. Simon had always been a sick bastard that way.

And you weren’t? You raped that girl, and how many others?

He closed his eyes. He’d raped Alicia Tremaine and fourteen others. They all had. Except for Simon. He’d just taken the pictures.

And where were the pictures?

The thought had haunted him for thirteen years. The pictures had been locked away, insurance that none of them would tell what they’d all done. Damn stupid kids that they’d been. Nothing he could ever do would erase what they’d done. What I did.

Every hideous thing he’d done. Recorded in those pictures. When Simon had died the first time they’d all been relieved and terrified at the same time that the pictures would surface, but they never had and the years had passed. Uneasily.

They’d never spoken of the pictures again, or the club, or the things they’d done. Not until DJ became a drunk. And disappeared.

Just like Rhett had disappeared tonight. He knew Rhett was dead. Rhett had been ready to talk and he’d been disposed of. Just like DJ.

I, on the other hand, am smart enough to keep my mouth shut and my head down until this is all over. Back then, the pictures had ensured their silence. If one went down, they’d all go down. But now, all these years later… They were no longer stupid kids. They were grown men with respectable jobs. And families to protect.

But now, all these years later… somebody was killing their women. Women who thirteen years ago had been innocent little girls. The girls you raped were innocent girls, too. Innocent. Innocent. Innocent.

“I know.” He spat the words aloud, then whispered, “God, don’t you think I know?”

Now, all these years later, somebody else knew. They knew about the key, so they knew about the club and they must know about Simon’s pictures, too. It wasn’t one of them, not one of the four that remained. No, not four. He thought about Rhett Porter. Rhett was dead. The three that remained. None of them would do this.

That this whole nightmare began one week after Simon Vartanian’s real death could not be a coincidence. Could Daniel have found Simon’s pictures?

No. Not a chance. If Daniel Vartanian had the pictures, he’d be investigating.

He is investigating, you idiot.

No, he’s investigating the murders of Janet and Claudia.

So Daniel didn’t know. That meant somebody else did. Somebody who wanted money. Somebody who’d killed two women to show them he meant business. Somebody who’d threatened to kill more if they didn’t listen.

So he’d listened. He’d followed the instructions that had come with the photocopy of the yearbook photos. He’d had a hundred thousand dollars transferred to an offshore account. There would be another demand for more money, he thought. And he’d continue to pay whatever he needed to ensure his secret stayed exactly that. Secret.

Chapter Twelve

Dutton, Tuesday, January 30, 11:55 p.m.

Meredith’s head was in the refrigerator when Alex closed the bedroom door on Hope and Riley. “I am so hungry,” Meredith complained. “I only ate two bites of that pizza.”

“I don’t think any of us got any more than that,” Daniel said, rubbing the flat of his hand against his equally flat stomach. “Thanks for reminding me,” he added wryly.

Alex looked away from Daniel Vartanian’s very lean torso, startled at the sudden desire that had warmed her inside out. After everything that had happened, she did not need to be thinking about rubbing Daniel’s flat stomach. Or anyplace else.

Meredith put a jar of mayonnaise and some shaved ham on the counter that separated the kitchen from the living room. She met Alex’s eyes, her lips twitching into a knowing smirk. Alex glared at her, daring her to say a word.

Meredith cleared her throat. “Daniel, can I make you a sandwich?”

Daniel nodded. “Please.” He leaned against the counter, both forearms flat on the granite and his shoulders sagged. When he sighed, Meredith snickered.

“You look like your dog when you do that,” she said, heaping ham on slices of bread.

Daniel chuckled wearily. “They say people resemble their dogs. I hope that’s the only way I resemble Riley. He’s an ugly mug.”

“Oh, I don’t know about that. I think he’s cute,” Meredith said, and gave Alex another smirk as she pushed Daniel’s plate across the countertop. “Don’t you, Alex?”

Alex rolled her eyes, too tired to be amused. “Just eat, Mer.” She walked to the window and pulled the curtains back to look at the unmarked car on her curb. “Should we take them coffee or something?”

“They’d appreciate it, I’m sure,” Daniel said. “If you’ll make it, I’ll take it out to them. I don’t want you all going outside unless you absolutely have to.”

Meredith took her plate to the table. She pushed the Play-Doh- covered Princess Fiona aside and sat down with a sigh of her own. “Are we under house arrest, Daniel?”

“You know you’re not. But we’d be remiss if we didn’t make sure you were safe.”

Alex busied herself making the officers’ coffee. “It’s either that or a safe house.”

Meredith frowned. “I think you and Hope should go.”

Alex glanced up from scooping the coffee. “I was thinking you and Hope should go.”

“Of course you were,” Meredith said. “Dammit, Alex, you’ve got the thickest skull. Nobody’s tried to kill me. You’re the one in the crosshairs.”

“So far,” Alex said. “The reverend is missing, Mer. And I think somebody’s threatened Bailey’s friend. You’re my friend. Don’t think they haven’t noticed you.”

Meredith opened her mouth, then closed it, pursing her lips. “Shit.”

“Eloquently put,” Daniel said. “Think on it tonight. You can decide on the safe house tomorrow if you want. The car outside isn’t going anywhere for at least a day.” He rubbed his forehead. “Do you ladies have any aspirin?”

Alex reached across the counter and lifted his chin. She could see the ache in his eyes. “Where does it hurt?”

“My head,” he said petulantly.

She smiled. “Lean forward.” Eyes narrowed suspiciously, he did. “And close your eyes,” she murmured, and after a last glance, he complied. She pressed her fingertips to his temples until his eyes blinked open.

“That’s better,” he said, surprised.

“Good. I took some classes in acupressure hoping it would work on me, but I’ve never been able to make my own headaches go away.”

He walked around the counter and slid his hand up under her hair. “Still hurts here?”

She nodded and let her head drop forward while his thumb unerringly found the right place on her neck. A shiver ran down her spine. “Yeah, right there.” But the words came out husky and suddenly there wasn’t quite enough air.

The room grew quiet as his hands moved to her shoulders, kneading through the thick tweed of her jacket. All Alex could hear was the dripping of the coffeepot and the sound of her own pulse thrumming in her head.

Meredith cleared her throat. “I think I’ll go to sleep now,” she said.

Meredith’s door closed, leaving them alone. Another shiver shook Alex as he slipped her jacket from her shoulders, but the warmth of his hands chased the chill away.

“Umm.” It was a throaty little moan as she leaned on her forearms as he had done.

“Don’t go to sleep,” he murmured, and she let out a breath.

“No chance of that.”

He turned her so that she looked up at him. His eyes seemed bluer, more intense, and set off little tingles through her body. The pulse that thrummed in her head now beat a steady rhythm between her legs, making her want to press against him.

Then the thumb that had worked its magic on her neck lightly brushed her lip and she wondered what it would feel like… elsewhere. And she wondered how a woman went about asking for such a thing.

Then she stopped thinking when his lips covered hers. Her arms wound around his neck and she gave herself up to the riot of sensation she hadn’t felt since… since the last time he’d kissed her. His mouth was soft and hard all at once and his hands… They pressed hard into her back, then slid down and around until they bracketed her ribs. Until his thumbs rested beneath her breasts and his fingers dug into her sides.

Touch me. Please. But the words didn’t come and when he looked into her eyes she hoped he’d understand. His thumbs swept up, over her nipples, and her eyes slid shut. “Yes,” she heard herself whisper. “Right there.”

“What do you want, Alex?” he asked, his voice a low rumble.

He asked the question even as he toyed with her breasts, caressing, teasing, until her knees went weak. “I…”

“I want you,” he murmured against her mouth. “I’m giving you fair warning. If this isn’t what you want…”

She was trembling. “I…”

She felt him smile against her lips. “Then just nod,” he whispered, so she did, then sucked in a breath when he pushed her against the cabinet, rocking against her.

“Oh, yes. Right there,” she said, then stopped talking when he took her mouth in the hardest, hottest kiss yet. His hands slid to her hips, lifting her higher, fitting her better…

Then the pounding at the front door shattered it all. “Vartanian!”

Daniel lurched back, rubbing one hand over his face, his eyes instantly focused. His right hand went to the gun he had holstered at his hip. “Stay here,” he ordered, then opened the door so that she was shielded from view. “What’s wrong?” he asked.

“Radio call for all local units,” said a male voice, and Alex moved until she could see around the door. It was one of the officers from the car outside. “Shots fired at 256 Main Street. A pizza parlor. There’s an officer down and two other victims. One of the victims is the waitress who was closing the place.”

“Sheila,” Alex said, her heart sinking.

Daniel’s jaw clenched. “I’ll go, you come in. Koenig’s still in the car?”

“Yeah.” The officer walked in and gave Alex a nod. “Ma’am. I’m Agent Hatton.”

“You can trust Agent Hatton, Alex,” Daniel said. “I’ve got to go.”

Dutton, Wednesday, January 31, 12:15 a.m.

Holy hell. The silence was surreal as Daniel edged through the door of Presto’s Pizza where he’d brought Alex and Hope just hours before. He gripped his Sig, every sense on alert, but immediately saw he was too late.

Draped over the counter by the open cash register was a black man. His arms lay limply over the edge, both hands open, and on the floor lay a.38. Blood had pooled on the counter and was dripping down the side and Daniel couldn’t help but think of Hope’s little face, covered in pizza sauce.

Swallowing his shudder, he saw Sheila sitting on the floor in the corner by the jukebox. Her legs were spread wide, her eyes wide and lifeless, her red lipstick garishly bright against her waxy face. She still held a gun clasped in both hands, limp now in her lap. Her uniform was shiny as blood still oozed from the holes in her abdomen and chest. The wall behind her was covered in blood. A.38 left one hell of an exit wound.

From the corner of his eye Daniel detected a movement and lifted his Sig, ready to fire. “Police. Stand, with your hands where I can see them.” A man rose from behind an overturned table and Daniel lowered his weapon in stunned recognition. “Randy?”

Deputy Randy Mansfield nodded, mutely. His white uniform shirt was covered in blood and he took a staggering step forward. Daniel rushed to catch him and lowered him into a chair, then sucked in a breath.

“Fuck,” he whispered. Behind the table, a young officer wearing a Dutton sheriff’s department uniform lay flat on his back, one arm outstretched, his finger still curled around the trigger of his service revolver. His white uniform shirt had a six-inch stain across the abdomen and blood ran in a little stream from his back.

“They’re all dead,” Randy murmured, in shock. “All dead.”

“Are you hit?” Daniel demanded.

Randy shook his head. “We both fired. Me and Deputy Cowell. Cowell got hit. He’s dead.”

“Randy, listen to me. Are you hit?”

Again Randy shook his head. “No. The blood’s his.”

“How many gunmen?”

The color was slowly returning to Randy’s face. “One.”

Daniel pressed his fingers to the young officer’s throat. No pulse. Holding his gun at his side he slipped inside the kitchen through the swinging doors.

“Police!” he announced loudly, but there was no reply. No sound at all. He checked inside the walk-in freezer and found it empty as well. He opened the door to the alley behind the restaurant, where a dark Ford Taurus was parked, its motor still running. If the shooter had had any company, that person had long since fled.

He holstered his weapon and returned to where Sheila sat slumped in the corner, looking like a discarded Raggedy Ann doll. He saw something white peeking out of her pocket. Pulling on a pair of the latex gloves he always kept in his pocket, he crouched beside her, knowing what he’d find.

The something white was the edge of a business card. His own.

Daniel swallowed back the bile as he studied her face. Had he seen her this way first, he would have recognized her immediately, he thought bitterly. With her dead eyes and lax facial muscles, the resemblance to one of the women in Simon’s pictures was much clearer.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?”

The voice shook him and Daniel slowly rose to find Frank Loomis standing in the middle of the restaurant, twin flags of color standing out on his pale face.

“She was my witness,” Daniel said

“Well, this is my town. My jurisdiction. My crime scene. You’re not invited, Daniel.”

“You’re a fool, Frank.” Daniel looked at Sheila and knew what he had to do. “I’ve been one, too. But I’m not anymore.” He walked from the pizza parlor, past the small crowd of shocked townspeople that had gathered. When he was alone, he called Luke.

“Papadopoulos.” He could hear the TV in the background.

“Luke, it’s Daniel. I need your help.”

In the background the TV was abruptly silenced. “Name it.”

“I’m in Dutton. I need those pictures.”

Luke was silent a moment. “What happened?”

“I think I’ve identified another one.”


“Until twenty minutes ago, yes. Now, no.”

“God.” Luke blew out a breath. “What’s the combo to your safe?”

“Your mama’s birthday.”

“I’ll be there as soon as I can.”

“Thanks. Bring them to 1448 Main. It’s a little one-story bungalow next to a park.”

Daniel hung up, and before he could change his mind, he called Chase. “I need you in Dutton. Please come.”

Dutton, Wednesday, January 31, 12:55 a.m.

“Are you sure I can’t get you anything, Agent Hatton?”

“I’m fine, ma’am.”

“Well, I’m not,” Alex muttered, pacing the length of the small living room and back.

“Alex, sit down,” Meredith said calmly. “You’re not helping anything.”

“I’m not hurting anything either.” She started to walk toward the window, then caught Agent Hatton’s warning glance. “Sorry.”

“Your cousin is right, Miss Fallon. You should try to relax.”

“She’s running on no sleep and no food,” Meredith told the agent.

Hatton shook his head. “And you’re a nurse. You oughta know better than that.”

Alex glared at them both and sat down hard on the sofa. Then popped up a second later when there was a knock at the door.

“It’s Vartanian,” Daniel called, and Hatton opened the door.


“Three dead,” Daniel said. “One of them my witness. Hatton, I need to talk to Miss Fallon,” he said, and Agent Hatton touched his temple in a mock salute.

“Ladies,” he said. “I’ll be outside,” he said to Daniel.

“Should I go?” Meredith asked and Daniel shook his head. Then he closed the door and stared at it for a long, long time, and with every moment Alex felt her panic climb.

Finally she could stand his silence no longer. “What did you need to tell me?”

He turned. “It’s not good.”

“For who?” she asked.

“Any of us,” he said cryptically, then walked to the counter where he’d kissed her, and leaned against it, head bowed. “When I first saw you I was shocked,” he said.

Alex nodded. “You’d just seen Alicia’s picture in the old article.”

“I’d seen her face before that. You read the articles about my brother Simon.”

“Some of them.” Alex lowered herself to the sofa. “ ‘I’ll see you in hell, Simon,’ ” she murmured. “You knew what it meant when I first told you.”

“No. Not until tonight. Did you read the article that talked about how my parents went to Philadelphia looking for a blackmailer?”

Alex shook her head but Meredith said, “I read that one.” She shrugged. “I couldn’t color all the time. I was going crazy. The article said a woman was blackmailing Daniel’s parents. When they went to Philadelphia to confront her, they learned Simon had been alive all that time and he killed them.”

“You didn’t get the latest, greatest,” Daniel said sardonically. “My father had known Simon was alive all along. He’d thrown him out of the house when Simon turned eighteen. He had… insurance to make sure he stayed gone. Then he told everyone Simon was dead so my mother wouldn’t keep looking. He faked Simon’s death, burial… everything. I believed he was dead. We all did.”

“You must have been shocked to find he was alive,” Meredith said quietly.

“That’s putting it mildly. Simon was always bad. When he was eighteen my father found something that was the straw that broke the camel’s back. It was because of this he banished Simon and it was this that he used as insurance that he would stay dead.”

“What was it, Daniel?” Alex demanded. “Just tell me.”

A muscle in his jaw spasmed. “Pictures of women, girls. Teenagers. Being raped.”

She heard the quick intake of Meredith’s breath, but for Alex there was no air.

“Alicia was one of them?” Meredith asked.


Meredith moistened her lips. “How did that blackmailer get these pictures?”

“She didn’t. My mother had them, and when she realized Simon had been alive all that time, she left them for me in the event she didn’t… survive. The blackmailer knew Simon when they were kids. She saw him in Philly and knew he should be dead.”

“So,” Meredith said, “she blackmailed your father on the faked death and burial.”

“Essentially, yes. Two weeks ago, I found the pictures my mother had left for me. That was the day I learned my folks were dead. A few days later, Simon was dead, too.”

“So what did you do then?” Meredith asked. “With the pictures, I mean.”

“I gave them to the detectives in Philadelphia,” Daniel said. “The day I got them. At the time I still thought they were the reason for the blackmail.”

“So they’re up there?” Alex asked. “Pictures of Alicia are up there… with strangers?” She heard the thread of hysteria in her voice and fought it back.

“Copies, yes. But I kept the originals. I vowed I’d find the women. I didn’t know who they were or what part Simon played in it all. I didn’t know where to start. And then my first day back we found the woman in Arcadia.”

Meredith drew a breath, understanding. “The blanket and the ditch. It was the same.”

“One of the Arcadia men remembered Alicia’s murder. When I saw her picture in an old newspaper article, I knew she was one of the girls in Simon’s pictures. I was going to track down Alicia’s family the next day.” He looked at Alex. “And then you walked in.”

Alex stared at him, stunned. “Simon raped Alicia? But they caught the man who killed her. Gary Fulmore. He was a drifter. On drugs.”

Daniel hung his head wearily. “There were fifteen girls in those pictures. Only one of them had died, that I knew of anyway. Alicia. Until tonight.”

“Oh, God,” Meredith murmured. “Sheila.”

Daniel lifted his head, his eyes bleak. “I think so.”

Alex stood, vicious rage bubbling up from deep inside her. “You knew. You bastard. You knew and you didn’t tell me.”

“Alex,” Meredith cautioned.

Daniel’s face became stern. “I didn’t want to hurt you.”

Alex shook her head. “You didn’t want to hurt me?” she repeated, stunned. “You knew that your brother raped my sister and you didn’t want to hurt me?”

“Your stepbrother may have been involved,” Daniel said quietly.

Alex stopped cold. “Oh my God. His letter.”

Daniel nodded and said nothing.

“And the letter he sent to Bailey,” she added. Dazed, she sat down. “My God. And the reverend.” Her eyes flew to his. “Wade confessed to Beardsley.”

“And now he’s missing,” Daniel said.

“Wait.” Meredith stood up, shaking her head. “If Simon and Wade raped these girls, and both of them are dead, then who’s behind all this? Who took Bailey? And who killed all those women?”

“I don’t know. But I don’t think Simon did the raping.”

Alex’s temper blew again. “Of all the-”

Daniel held up his hand, wearily. “Alex, please. Simon was an amputee. None of the men in the pictures were missing a leg. I think Simon may have taken the pictures. It would have been just like him to do.”

“Wait,” Meredith said again. “Men? Like more than one man in the pictures?”

“Maybe five, maybe more. It’s hard to say.”

“So others were involved,” Alex said.

“And they don’t want anyone to know.” Meredith sighed. “Fifteen girls. That’s a hell of a secret to need to keep.”

Alex closed her eyes to keep the room from spinning. “Where are these pictures?”

“They were in my safe, at my house. Luke’s bringing them here, as we speak.”

She heard him push away from the counter and walk across the room. He sat next to her, but didn’t touch her. “I also called my boss. I need to tell him.”

She opened her eyes. He was sitting on the edge of the sofa cushion, back bowed, head down. “Will you be in trouble for not telling him before?”

“Probably. But I didn’t know what do.” He rolled his head to look at her and she saw the pain in his eyes. “If he allows it, I want you to look at the other pictures. You recognized Sheila tonight. Maybe you know some of the other girls.”

She trailed her fingertips down his back lightly. The pain in his eyes had banked her temper. “And maybe we know some of the other men.”

He swallowed. “That, too.”

“You both lived here.” Meredith said. “Why should Alex recognize faces you don’t?”

“I was five years older,” Daniel said. “When it all happened, I was away at college.”

“And he was rich,” Alex added. “The rich kids all went to the private school. Alicia and Shelia and Bailey and I, we all went to the public school. There was a very rigid line between the two worlds.”

“But Simon and Wade were friends.”

“Or at least accomplices,” Daniel said. “Simon was expelled from private school. He graduated from the public school. We need to get our hands on some yearbooks.”

“How do Janet and Claudia fit?” Alex asked. “They were only nine when Alicia died.”

“I don’t know,” Daniel said. He leaned back against the sofa and closed his eyes. “I do know that Sheila had something to tell me. My business card was in her pocket.”

“Who killed her?” Meredith asked.

“Some guy robbing the cash register.” Daniel shrugged. “Or that’s what we’re supposed to think.” Abruptly he lurched to his feet, stunned realization on his face. “I can’t believe I missed that.” He opened the door. “Hatton! Can you come here?” He turned to Alex. “I’m going to meet Luke and Chase at the restaurant. Stay here.”

Dutton, Wednesday, January 31, 1:35 a.m.

Daniel walked back into Presto’s Pizza, where Corey Presto was standing just inside the door, shell-shocked. He’d been crying, his face tear-streaked but now dry.

Dr. Toby Granville was examining the body draped over the counter and one of Frank’s deputies was taking pictures with a digital camera. Frank was crouched next to where the young officer had died, staring at the floor. They must have taken the young man to the morgue first. Sheila still sat in the corner, in her grotesque doll-like pose.

Daniel didn’t see Randy Mansfield and assumed he’d been either taken to the hospital or released. “Frank,” Daniel said.

Frank looked up, and for a moment desperation flashed in his eyes. Then the moment was gone and his old friend’s eyes were flat. “Why are you back, Daniel?”

“I’m taking over this scene. Toby, if you wouldn’t mind, please step away from that body. I’ll be calling in the state ME and crime lab.”

Toby Granville’s gaze swung to Frank, who’d stood slowly, his fists on his hips. “No, you’re not,” Frank said.

“That car out back was involved in a hit-and-run with a witness under my protection, just this afternoon. Now it’s here and another witness is dead. This restaurant is now a GBI crime scene. Please, Frank. Move, or I’ll move you.”

Frank’s mouth had fallen open and he jerked to stare at the man hanging across the counter. “Hit-and-run?” he asked unsteadily. “Where? Who?”

“In Atlanta, outside the Underground,” Daniel answered. “Alex Fallon.” He looked at the doctor. “I’m sorry, Toby. I need to process this internally. No offense.”

Granville backed away, gloved hands out. “None taken.”

“Wait,” Corey Presto was shaking his head as if to clear it. “You’re sayin’ this wasn’t a robbery? That that man meant to kill Sheila?”

“I’m just saying that car was involved in an attempted vehicular homicide earlier today.” Daniel turned his gaze to Frank, who looked broken. “And Sheila is dead.”

“What was she a witness to?” Frank asked quietly, and Daniel glimpsed the man he’d known so well. That he thought he’d known, anyway.

“That information’s need-to-know. I’m sorry, Frank.”

Frank dropped his gaze to the bloodstained floor. “Sam was only twenty-one.”

“I’m sorry, Frank,” Daniel said again. “You can stay while we process the scene if you like.” He turned to Presto. “Mr. Presto, we need to know if any cash is missing.”

Presto wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. “I’d already made the deposit.”

“You were here tonight,” Daniel said, “when I was here with Alex Fallon.”

“Yeah, I was here.” He lifted his chin. “So?”

“Sheila was talking to me. You called her back to the kitchen, and not kindly.”

“I had orders pilin’ up. I don’t pay her to gab.”

“She said that she’d said too much, that she wouldn’t want to upset the powers that be. Who do you think she was talking about?”

“I don’t know.” But the man was lying and they both knew it.

“How long had she worked for you?”

“Four years. Since she got out of rehab. I gave her a chance.”

“Why? Why did you give her a chance?”

Presto’s cheeks flamed. “Because I felt sorry for her.”

Daniel softened his expression. “Why?”

Presto swallowed hard. “She’d had a hard time. I felt sorry for her, that’s all.” But when he looked at Sheila’s lifeless body his throat convulsed and a unique pain filled his eyes, along with new tears, and Daniel understood.

“You loved her,” he said gently.

Presto’s chest heaved once and he dropped his chin, his fists clenched at his sides. No further answer was required.

“Daniel.” Toby Granville had come up behind him, sympathy on his face. “Let him go. He can answer your questions tomorrow.” Toby put his arm around Presto’s shoulders and led him from the restaurant. Ed Randall passed them on his way in.

Ed took one look at the restaurant and whistled softly. “My God.”

“One of the bodies has already been moved,” Daniel said. “I can give you a detailed description of the scene when I came in. Deputy?”

The young officer who’d been taking pictures looked startled. “Y-yes?”

“If you could give us your camera, I can make a copy of the files and return it to you.”

The deputy looked at Frank, who nodded. “That’s fine. You’re dismissed, Alvin.”

The deputy looked infinitely relieved and made a quick exit.

“I’d just finished securing the scene at Bailey Crighton’s when I got your call,” Ed said. “I wasn’t more than twenty minutes out of Dutton when I turned around. I’m guessing the ME guys’ll be here in twenty. Until then, tell me what you saw.”

Luke arrived as Malcolm and his partner Trey were pushing the gunman out on a gurney zipped up in a body bag. Sheila was lying on a second gurney, the body bag zipped only to the middle of her chest. Luke walked straight to Sheila’s body and stood for a moment studying her face, his expression hard.

“You’re right,” he murmured. “I’d hoped you were wrong.”

“Where are they?” Daniel asked quietly.

“Locked in my trunk. My mother’s birthday is June first, by the way, not the fourth.”

“Don’t tell her, okay?”

“Your secret’s safe with me,” he said, but didn’t smile. “You sure about doing this?”

Daniel looked at Sheila’s waxen face and knew he’d never been more sure of anything. “Yeah. If I’d said something a week ago, she might still be alive.”

“You don’t know that.”

“And I never will. Neither will she.”

Luke sighed. “I’ll go get the envelope.”

Daniel stood to one side when Malcolm and Trey came back for the other gurney. Chase came in as they were zipping Sheila up. His boss stood in the middle of the restaurant looking around before bringing his gaze squarely to Daniel’s.

“In my car,” he said.

“Okay.” Daniel passed Luke and Luke slipped the envelope under his arm.

“I’ll wait,” Luke said and Daniel only nodded.

Feeling like a dead man walking, Daniel got into Chase’s car and pulled the door closed. Chase got behind the wheel.

“What’s in the envelope, Daniel?”

Daniel cleared his throat. “My demons.”

“I kind of figured that.”

He watched Malcolm and Trey lift the gurney into the rig and slam the back doors shut. Sheila’s blood is on my hands. No more secrets. No more lies. “It ends here.”

“What ends here, Daniel?”

“Hopefully not my career. Although if it comes to that, I won’t fight you.”

“Why not let me be the judge?”

An appropriate starting place, Daniel thought. “My father was a judge,” he said.

“Yes, I know. Daniel, spit it out. We’ll deal with whatever we need to deal with.”

“I am spitting it out. It all started with my father, the judge.” And Daniel told him the entire story, including the details he had not shared with Alex earlier-the part when he’d first laid eyes on the pictures eleven years before, but his father had burned them to keep him from revealing the secret to the police. When he finished, Chase was staring straight ahead, elbows on his steering wheel, his chin propped on his fists.

“So you technically have had these pictures only a week.”

“I gave a set to Vito Ciccotelli in Philadelphia the day I got them.”

“And that’s the one thing that’s going to save your ass. Why didn’t you come to me?”

Daniel pressed the heels of his hands to his brow bones. “God. Chase, have you ever done anything so horrible, you were ashamed for anyone to know?”

Chase was silent so long Daniel thought he wouldn’t answer. But he finally nodded. “Yes.” And that appeared to be all Chase planned to say on the topic.

“Then you know why. For eleven years I have lived with the knowledge that these girls were victimized. That I knew and I said nothing. I promised myself I’d find them, that I’d fix this. Then the moment Alicia’s ID was dumped in my lap I found every reason not to tell. I didn’t want to jeopardize the case. I wanted to atone. I didn’t want to hurt Alex.”

“Did you tell Alex?”

Daniel nodded. “Yeah. She wasn’t as mad as I thought she’d be. Are you?”

“What? Mad as you thought I’d be?” Chase sighed. “I’m disappointed. I thought you trusted me. But I have been in your shoes and it’s not a place where right and wrong are black and white.” He looked at the envelope. “Those are the pictures?”

“Yes. I was thinking Alex might be able to identify some of the other girls. She recognized Sheila from high school.”

Chase put out his hand and Daniel gave him the envelope, feeling as though a weight rolled off his shoulders as he did so.

Chase looked at the pictures, his face tightening in disgust. “Hell.” He put them back in the envelope and slid it next to his seat. “Okay. This is what we’re going to do from here on out. You’re going to put in a formal request for the pictures to Ciccotelli in Philly ASAP. You’re going to say you thought Alicia was one of the girls but that you didn’t know any of the others until you saw Sheila tonight. So we requested the pictures back.”

“That’s not actually untrue,” Daniel said slowly and Chase shot him a rueful look.

“That’s why they pay me the big bucks. You will not mention that you made copies and kept the originals. Who else knows you have these, besides Luke?”

“Alex and her cousin Meredith.”

“Can they be trusted?”

“Yes. But Chase, I want to use those originals tonight. I need to find out who the other girls were. Maybe one of them knows who did this to them. Somebody out there doesn’t want their identity known.”

Chase shook his head thoughtfully. “Killing Sheila supports that theory, but killing Janet and Claudia doesn’t. Why call attention to themselves?”

“Maybe somebody found out,” Daniel said quietly. “And we can’t forget about the keys. It’s important. I just don’t know how.”

“And the hair. Did you get Alex’s hair down to the lab so they can compare them?’

“I did. Wallin’s going to run the PCR on overtime. He thinks he can have a DNA comparison by tomorrow afternoon.” Daniel glanced at his watch. “I mean, today.”

Chase slapped his own face lightly. “We need to get some sleep, Daniel. You especially. You’ve been burning the candle at both ends for three weeks.”

“I want Alex to look at the pictures tonight.”

“Fine. You drive to her bungalow. I’ll follow you.”

Daniel lifted his brows. “You’re coming?”

Chase’s smile was tight and not terribly friendly. “Pal, I’m your new partner. You don’t go anywhere or do anything without telling me.”

Daniel blinked at him. “Forever or for just this case?”

“Just this case unless you pull some other dumbass stunt. You only get so many get-out-of-trouble-free cards.”

“Get out of jail,” Daniel corrected with a smile.

“If this had gone a different way, you might’ve ended up there,” Chase warned, not smiling back. “No more secrets. You tell me everything.”

“Fine. I’m going to sleep on Alex’s sofa tonight.”

Chase leveled him a long look. “Fine. Just stay on the sofa.”

Daniel lifted his chin. “And if I don’t?”

Chase rolled his eyes. “Then just lie and tell me you did. Go on. If we’re gonna show her the pictures, let’s do it before sunup.”

Chapter Thirteen

Dutton, Wednesday, January 31, 2:30 a.m.

They were hideous. Obscene. But Alex forced herself to look at each one even when the sandwich Meredith had forced down her throat threatened to claw its way back up.

“I’m sorry,” Alex said for the seventh time, shaking her head at the picture of a girl being brutalized. I thought my dreams were bad before… “I don’t recognize her.”

Daniel put another on the table in front of her while Chase looked on in stony silence. Meredith sat on the other side of her while Daniel’s friend Luke sat on the sofa in the living room with his computer on his lap, watching in the same thoughtful way he’d watched her at the Underground.

It seems like it’s been years. But it had been less than twenty-four hours since she’d nearly been killed.

“Alex?” Daniel murmured and Alex forced herself to look at the eighth picture.

“I’m-” She frowned, the denial forgotten. She pulled the picture from the table and held it close to her eyes, which felt like they’d been rubbed with crushed glass. She studied the girl’s face. Her nose. “I know her. That’s Rita Danner.”

“How do you know?” Daniel asked.

“Her nose. It’s been broken. Rita hung with the popular crowd, but she had a mean streak, especially if she was jealous of you. She liked to pick on the nerds.”

“Did she pick on you?” Meredith asked.

“Only once. We were at a sleepover and I woke up to find Rita smearing peanut butter into my hair. I took a handful of the peanut butter and shoved it up her nose.”

Daniel blinked. “You broke her nose?”

“I shoved a little too hard.” Alex sighed. “I hated her. But this… My God.”

“Luke?” Daniel asked.

“I found a wedding announcement. Rita married a Josh Runyan of Columbia, Georgia.” He tapped a few more keys. “And here’s a divorce announcement dated two years ago. But it looks like Rita still lives in Columbia.”

“It’s not too far,” Daniel said. “We can visit her. See what she recalls. What about this one?” He slid another picture on the table. “Well?”

“I know her, too. Cindy… Bouse. She was a nice girl. I didn’t break her nose.”

“Then we should try to talk to her first,” Daniel said dryly. “Luke?”

Luke’s expression was stricken. “She committed suicide eight years ago.”

Alex sucked in a breath. “Oh God.”

Daniel stroked her back. “I’m sorry.”

Alex nodded unsteadily. “Let’s see the next one.” She couldn’t identify the girl in the tenth picture, or the eleventh. There had been fifteen victims and Daniel had told her from the outset that he would not show her Alicia’s picture. For that she’d been grateful. Daniel had already identified Sheila’s picture, so Alex had only two pictures to go.

He slid the twelfth picture onto the table.

“Gretchen French,” Alex said immediately. “We were friends in junior high.”

“I’m looking,” Luke said before Daniel could ask. “Here’s one. She lives on Peachtree Boulevard in Atlanta. She’s a nutritionist. Has her own website.” He brought the laptop over to the table. “Look at her current photo.”

Daniel compared them. “That’s her.”

“Then we start there,” Chase said. Those had been the first words he’d spoken since they began. “Go ahead and look at the last one.”

Alex focused. “Carla Solomon. She played in the school orchestra with Bailey.”

“I see a C. Solomon on Third Avenue, here in Dutton,” Luke said. “That’s all I got.”

“What about the nine you didn’t know?” Meredith said.

“They may have gone to a different school,” Alex replied. “Dutton’s high school was pretty small. Everybody knew everybody.”

“We’ll pull yearbooks from all the local high schools,” Chase said brusquely. “Daniel, you’ve got enough leads for now. Everybody go to sleep. I’ll see you in the office at eight sharp.” He looked at Alex. “Thank you. You’ve been a big help.”

Exhaustion was fuzzing the edges of her mind. “I wish it would help us find Bailey.”

Daniel squeezed her knee. “Don’t give up,” he murmured.

She lifted her chin. “I won’t.”

Wednesday, January 31, 2:30 a.m.

Mack couldn’t stop the chuckle from bubbling out as he nodded at the computer screen. Things were going so well. Gemma was dead and ready for disposal and I’m a hundred thousand dollars richer. Then again, it really wasn’t about the money at this point. It was about making them pay the money. It meant they were afraid. The one who’d paid the hundred grand was so afraid, he was sitting outside his sister Kate’s house watching at this very moment, just in case.

He’d made his point. I’m here. You’re not safe. Your family is not safe.

And it had worked. Kate’s big brother had paid a hundred grand. Her big brother’s whiny friend hadn’t paid a penny, but he’d also been afraid.

He smiled. The one who hadn’t paid the money had paid in another, far more satisfying, way. He’d been successful with the two he’d chosen for his initial assault. They’d been the weakest. Low-hanging fruit, ripe for the picking. But the other two were also affected. They were getting nervous. Scared.

Things were starting to happen. Things he hadn’t had a direct hand in. Janet, Claudia, Gemma, all mine. All just pieces of kindling to get the fire going, but now it appeared the fire was going pretty good.

Bailey Crighton had been declared a missing person. Of course Mack now knew exactly where she was, and who had taken her. And why. He actually felt a little sorry for Bailey. She was an innocent bystander, and was now caught up in all this. He knew how that felt. When this was over, if she was still alive, he might go let her out.

He knew someone had tried to kill Alex Fallon. So clumsy. No finesse at all. Now she had a guard, two sharp-eyed GBI agents keeping watch over her little house. And one sharp-eyed agent keeping watch inside. He knew there’d been some kind of gathering at Fallon’s house tonight. Vartanian was getting close.

Took him long enough.

He knew there’d been a big brouhaha at the pizza parlor tonight. Three dead. Sheila among them. Yes, Vartanian was getting close.

And the remaining three were scared. One of the four was dead, a victim of his own guilt and fear. Of course getting run off the road and left to die in an amazing explosion had helped. Which had only gone to prove what he’d believed all along. The group of upstanding pillars of the community would kill one of their own without blinking an eye.

They’d done it tonight to Rhett Porter. From his desk drawer he pulled the last of his brother’s journals. It was half unfinished, because they’d done it five years ago to his brother Jared. Yes, he knew one of the four was dead. By sunrise, everyone in Dutton would know it, too.

Wednesday, January 31, 2:30 a.m.


Bailey had heard Beardsley’s last five whispers. I’m here. Please help me. The words were in her mind, but she couldn’t force them to her tongue. Every muscle in her body clenched and ached. More. She needed more. Dammit, he’d made her need it again. Damn him to hell.


She watched four fingers curve under the wall. Beardsley had torn a little more of the floor away. Hysterical laughter welled from somewhere deep inside her. They were trapped. They’d die here. But now Beardsley could wave good-bye.

The fingers disappeared. “Bailey. Sshh. He’ll come.”

He’ll come anyway. Her eyes closed and she prayed to die.

Wednesday, January 31, 3:15 a.m.

Mack crept up the stairs silently. Breaking into a cop’s house should have been harder to do. He’d passed the impressive gun cabinet on the first floor, wishing he could take what he wished. But tonight was about recon and stealth, not weapons. If he cleaned out the gun cabinet as he was so tempted, the fact that he’d been here would no longer be a secret. And he wanted it to be a secret.

He’d come prepared to knock the man out with a little chloroform on a handkerchief, but he was in luck. His prey was passed out drunk, still wearing his shoes. Carefully he patted the man’s pockets, smiling when he felt a cell phone. Quickly he noted the cell’s number and all numbers of incoming and outgoing calls.

Knowing how to reach out and touch this man in a way he’d trust was a very important component of Mack’s plan. He slipped the phone back down into the man’s pocket as carefully as he’d taken it out. He checked his watch. He’d need to hurry to be able to dump Gemma’s body and still start his morning deliveries on time.

Dutton, Wednesday, January 31, 5:05 a.m.

Thunder and lightning. I hate you. I hate you. I wish you were dead.

Alex woke with a start, shaking and freezing cold. She sat up in bed, pressing the back of her hand to her mouth. Hope slept soundly and Alex resisted the urge to touch her golden curls. Hope needed to sleep. I hope she doesn’t dream like I do.

Between them, Riley lifted his head, his sad basset eyes looking up at her. Alex ran a shaky hand over the dog’s long back. “Stay,” she whispered, and climbed out of bed. Pulling her robe over her nightshirt, she left the room, carefully closing the door behind her. She didn’t want to wake Daniel.

The man was sleeping on her sofa. He’d refused to leave, even with Agents Hatton and Koenig sitting outside. She stood for a moment, rubbing her arms for warmth, looking down at him, too many thoughts racing through her head.

He’s a beautiful man. And he was, with his blond hair and strong jaw and those blue eyes that could be kind, but also ruthless as they bore through her defenses.

He lied to me. No, not really. Intellectually she knew how difficult it must have been for him to know what had happened to Alicia and not to tell her. To know his own flesh and blood had in some way been responsible.

I’ll see you in hell, Simon. At least Wade hadn’t been her flesh and blood. She thought about how he’d forced his way between her thighs at that party so long ago. He’d thought she was Alicia. Alex remembered his genuine shock when she’d said no.

Did that mean at one point Alicia had said yes? It was a disturbing thought to mix in with all the others that bombarded her mind. Alex had known Alicia was sexually active and Alex had thought she’d known with whom… but Alicia and Wade? The mental picture made her skin crawl. What kind of girl had Alicia really been?

What kind of monster had Wade been? She thought of the pictures she’d seen, perverted and horrific. Wade had raped those girls. She’d lived under the same roof with him for years and never suspected he was capable of such… depravity. Cruelty.

Alicia. Sheila and Rita. Gretchen and Carla. And Cindy. They’d all been raped. And poor Cindy had killed herself. The depths of depression she must have experienced. Alex knew those depths well. Poor Cindy. Poor Sheila.

And the nine others she didn’t know…

Daniel had carried their faces in his mind for a week. Poor Daniel.

His handsome face was stern, even in sleep. He’d removed his suit coat, his only apparent concession to comfort. His muscled chest rose and fell under the shirt he’d unbuttoned only enough to loosen his collar. His tie was tugged away from his throat, knocked askew. He still wore his gun, holstered at his hip. His shoes were still on his feet. He was ready, even in sleep.

Again, the pictures assaulted her mind. After seeing thirteen of them, it didn’t take much imagination to conjure what Alicia’s must have looked like. She thought of the first time Daniel seen her in the GBI office. The utter shock on his face.

She thought about the way he’d looked at her, right before he’d kissed her, tonight and earlier today in his car after she’d nearly been killed. What do you want from me? she’d asked. Not anything you’re not willing and… anxious to give, he’d replied.

She’d believed him then. She wasn’t sure she believed him now.

He felt guilt. Deep, soul-searing guilt. Daniel Vartanian sought atonement.

Alex didn’t want to be any man’s atonement. She didn’t want to be any man’s charity project. She’d done that already, with Richard. And it had been the most abysmal of failures. She didn’t want to be a failure again.

She knew the moment Daniel woke. His eyes opened deliberately, as he did everything else. And when he focused that bright blue gaze on her face, she shivered. For a moment he stared, then rolled to one hip and held out his hand.

And she knew it didn’t matter what she did or didn’t want. It only mattered what she needed, and at that moment, she needed him. He sat up against the corner of the sofa and drew her into his lap. She went, greedily absorbing all his warmth.

“Your hands are like ice,” he murmured, carefully covering them with his own.

She burrowed her cheek against the hard wall of his chest. “Riley hogs the covers.”

“That’s why he doesn’t sleep with me at home.”

She lifted her face to look at him, needing to know. “Who does?”

He didn’t try to misunderstand. “No one. Not in a very long time, anyway. Why?”

She thought of Richard’s new wife. “I need to know if I’d be first or second string.”

She thought she might see his one-sided smile, but his mouth remained completely serious. “First.” He swept his thumb across her lip, sending a tingle down her body. “You were married before.”

“And divorced.”

“Were you second string?” he asked, so very quietly.

“More like water boy,” she said with a half smile of her own.

Still he didn’t smile. “Did you love him?”

“I thought I did. But I think I just didn’t want to be alone in the night.”

“So he was there for you…” His eyes grew intense. “… in the night.”

“No. At the beginning he was a resident in the hospital where I worked. We dated a few times. My roommate had moved out and before I knew it, he’d moved in. I saw him at the hospital, but our off-hours didn’t seem to mesh well. He wasn’t home a lot.”

“But you married him.”

“Yes.” They’d kind of wandered their way into marriage, she and Richard. She honestly couldn’t remember the moment he’d proposed.

“Did you love him?”

It was the second time he’d asked the question. “No. I wanted to. But I didn’t.”

“Was he kind to you?”

She smiled then. “Yes. Richard is… he’s a nice man. He’s good to children and he likes dogs…” She stopped when she realized the direction her words were going. “But I think he viewed me as something of a challenge. His own little Eliza Doolittle.”

He frowned. “Why would he want to change you?”

For a moment she stared. His words were a sweet balm, easing the disappointment she’d felt at never being quite what Richard needed, or what she’d wanted to be for both of them. “Most of it was me, I think. I wanted to be… interesting. Dynamic. Unbridled.”

He lifted his brows. “Unbridled?”

She laughed self-consciously. “You know.” She waggled her brows and he nodded, but still didn’t smile.

“You wanted to make him come home to you.”

“I suppose so. But I couldn’t be what he wanted me to be. What I wanted me to be.”

“So he left?”

“No, I did. Hospitals are like small towns. Lots of secrets hidden below the surface. Richard had affairs. All very discreet.” She held his gaze. “He should have just left me, but he didn’t want to hurt me.”

Daniel winced. “Point made. So you left?”

“He met someone, luckily not one of the nurses. I couldn’t have stayed then.”

He was frowning. “I thought you left.”

“I left him. By this point we’d bought a house, and I let him have it. But I wouldn’t leave the hospital. I was there first.”

He blinked at her. “You gave him the house, but not the job.”

“Exactly.” She said it matter-of-factly, because to her, it was. “He’d finished his residency and had signed on as a full-time ER doc. Everyone expected me to leave, I think. To go to pedes or surgery or something. But I like the ER. So I didn’t leave.”

He looked nonplussed. “I guess that makes for some awkward moments.”

“That’s putting it mildly.” She shrugged. “Anyway, I moved out of the house a year ago and the new wife moved right in behind me. They’re… good together.”

“That’s magnanimous of you,” he said warily, and she laughed ruefully.

“I guess I liked him enough not to want him to be unhappy. Meredith, now, she’d like to see him strung between two anthills and dipped in honey.”

Finally that one side of his mouth lifted, lifting her heart with it. “Note to self,” he murmured. “Don’t piss Meredith off.”

She nodded once, pleased to have been able to make him smile. “Exactly.”

But too quickly his smile faded. “Were you dreaming again tonight?”

Thinking about the dreams made her cold again. “Yes.” She rubbed her arms to get warm and he took over, pulling her against him, rubbing her back briskly. The man was like a furnace, warm and strong and male, and she snuggled closer, wanting more.

And finding it in the pulse of his hard arousal against her hip.

She sucked in a breath, suddenly much warmer. He wanted her. And she wanted him. But before she could decide what to say or do, he shifted, settling her away from his lap, and all that wonderful, sensual heat disappeared. His arms came hard around her and he tucked her head under his chin. “I’m sorry,” he murmured against her hair.

She pulled back to see his face. He was wearing a guilty look. “Why?”

He glanced at Meredith’s door. “Look, I promised you that nothing would happen that you didn’t want to happen.”

“Yesterday, in the car. I remember. And so? Nothing has happened.” She lifted her chin. “Not yet anyway. That could change.”

His chest expanded and his blue eyes grew dark. Still he resisted. “If Hatton hadn’t come knocking on that door last night… I was trying to…” He closed his eyes, his cheeks darkening. “I wanted you. If we hadn’t been interrupted I might have tried to push you into something you weren’t ready for.”

Alex considered the most appropriate response. He was trying to take care of her, and while she found it sweet, she was leaning toward being very annoyed. “Daniel.” She waited until he opened his eyes. “I’m not sixteen anymore and do not want to be any kind of a victim in your eyes or anybody else’s. I’ll be thirty on my next birthday. I have a good job. A good life. And the good sense to make my own decisions.”

He nodded, respect in his eyes. It was grim, but it was respect. “Understood.”

“But, Daniel.” She hooked her finger inside his loosened tie, trying for sultry, but sounding wistful instead. “I still want to be… unbridled.”

His eyes flared. Then he was kissing her and she could feel the heat and power of his mouth. Then he was rolling her beneath him and she could feel the heat and power of his body as he thrust against her, his movements hard and deliberate. His hands held the sides of her face, his fingers shoving into her hair and he moved her head, this way, then that, until he found the perfect fit.

And then he feasted, a low groan that sounded like her name rumbling from deep in his throat. Alex held on, determined to enjoy every minute of the wild ride for as long as it lasted. She met him thrust for thrust and when he nudged her mouth open she complied, learning the varied textures of his lips, his seeking tongue.

Too soon he lifted his head to drag in a lungful of air. He looked down, his eyes dark and hot and slightly dangerous. “That was…”

“Really good,” she whispered, startling a soft laugh from him.

“Really good? I expected more from a woman who comes up with ‘unbridled.’ ”

She arched her brows. “That’s because I wasn’t yet. Unbridled, that is.”

His lips twitched, but his eyes remained intense. “Next time you will be,” he murmured. “Now go back to bed.” He started to shift, to lift his body from hers and in a split second of certainty she knew what she wanted. With both hands she grabbed his belt and yanked him back, pressing her heels down into the sofa and her body up into his until she could feel him throbbing against her again, hot and hard. “I don’t want to.”

His eyes widened, then narrowed. “No. There’s no way. Not here.”

Feeling a power of her own, she held on to his belt when he tried to move again, realizing that if he’d really wanted to be gone, he would have been. He wanted this, too. She rolled her hips in what she hoped was a blatant invitation. “Why not?”

He was looking at her with an incredulity and a… carnal craving that made her own desire treble. “You want a freaking list?” he whispered.

“No, I want you to shut up and kiss me again.”

Relief had his shoulders slumping. “That I can do.” And he did with a kiss that started sweet, but quickly became hot and wet, dragging her back down into the swirling mass of needs and wants that she had no intention of escaping. She tugged at his shirt until she’d pulled the tails free and was free to explore the smooth skin she’d only glimpsed before. He groaned into her mouth. “Alex, stop.”

Her fingers stopped stroking and she pulled back far enough to see his face. “You really want me to?” she whispered and held her breath as want and responsibility warred in his eyes. After what seemed like an eternity he shook his head.


The breath she held rushed out. “Good.” Nimbly she freed the buttons up the front of his shirt, then pulled the tie over his head and dropped it on the floor. Finally she had full access to his warm, hard chest, and she fanned her hands side, to side, feeling every flex and ripple. Golden hair covered him and she brushed at it with her fingertips, trailing lower until his abs twitched. “Daniel, look at you,” she whispered.

He kissed her again, softly this time. When he answered, his whisper was husky. Tender. “I’d rather look at you.” He pulled at the belt of her robe and caught her nightshirt in one hand. “Lift up.” She did and he pulled the nightshirt over her hips, continuing until she felt the cool air on her breasts. She shivered.

Then closed her eyes when his body slid down hers and his mouth closed over her. She shivered again, but this time from the heat. He sucked and fondled until she was thrusting against him, her hands in his hair, pulling him closer. He switched to the other breast, and she twisted, knowing she could get no closer, but trying nonetheless.

His hand flattened on her stomach and she sucked in a breath and held it, waiting. But he didn’t move it up or down, just kept it lightly resting, and she realized he was waiting for permission. Encouragement, even. Instead she begged. “Please.”

The single syllable launched him back into motion and his fingers slipped under the cotton that still covered her and she knew she’d been right about how good that thumb of his would feel. He made her shiver and shudder, but when she whimpered for more he shifted his mouth back to hers, swallowing her little moans.

She was so close. Digging her heels into the sofa cushions she surged against his hand until her blood was pounding and every nerve on every last inch of skin was firing. Until finally, light exploded behind her eyelids and she fell back against the cushions, panting and feeling better than she’d felt… possibly ever.

He dropped his forehead to her shoulder, his body rigid, his breathing labored. “Okay.” His murmur was ragged. “Now go to bed. Please.”

But his hand was still touching her intimately and she knew there was no way she could sleep now. Her pulse still thrummed and she still… needed. Judging from the way his body was still pulsing against her thigh, Daniel felt the same way.

She slid her hands to his belt and he lunged up, his brows crunched in a mighty frown. The hand that had worked such magic caught her wrist, but Alex had nimble fingers and she’d already worked the belt loose.

“What are you doing?” he hissed and she blinked at him.

“What do you think I’m doing?” she countered.

A muscle ticked in his jaw. “I thought I said go to bed.”

She feathered her fingers along the skin at his waist and his abs convulsed, his body going taut. “You really want me to?” she whispered once again. She watched his face, his struggle obvious. Then he strained up to look at Meredith’s door over the back of the sofa and Alex swallowed her smile even as she grabbed the edges of his shirt and pulled him down on her. He fell with a hard thump and she wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him as he’d kissed her before. With a growl he took over, his mouth hungry, almost savage. The thrusts of his hips were hard and equally savage.

He ripped his mouth away. “This is crazy,” he whispered against her lips. “We’re not teenagers having sex on this sofa.”

“No, I’m almost thirty and I want to have sex on this sofa.” She met his eyes with challenge. “With you. So do you want me to stop?”

“No,” he said, his answer strangled and hoarse. “But are you sure?”

“Oh, yes. I’m very sure.” She eased down his zipper. Her first touch was tentative, but his body jerked and he hissed out a curse. Quickly she pulled her hand away. “But if you’re not… I don’t want you to do anything you’re not comfortable-”

He silenced her with a hard kiss, then flipped the snap on his holster and carefully put his gun on the floor. He wrestled his wallet from his back pocket, pulled out a condom and tossed his wallet next to his gun. He looked down into her face, his blue eyes brighter than the core of a flame and twice as hot. “Be sure, Alex.”

Keeping her gaze on his, she slid the cotton panties down her legs and kicked them away. “Please, Daniel.” His eyes jerked down to the skin she bared. She watched his throat work as he tried to swallow and suddenly understood this moment was more than a mating between two consenting and extremely attracted adults. It would be the moment she ceased to be a victim in his eyes.

And perhaps in her own. “Please, Daniel,” she whispered again.

For three hard beats of her heart he stared down at her, then with unsteady hands he ripped the packet and covered himself. Slipping his arms beneath her back, he cradled her head between his palms and settled himself between her thighs. He took her mouth with a quiet authority that was more intense than his most reckless kisses had been. Then he entered her with a slow reverence that stole her breath.

Every roll of his hips was deliberate, and he watched her, gauging her response. Then he shifted and she gasped as unexpected pleasure rippled through her body.

He brushed his lips over her ear, making her shiver. “Right there?” he whispered.

“Right there is really good.” Her hands covered his buttocks, thrilling in the play of his muscles as they tensed and flexed. He was a well-formed man, hard and honed.

Slowly he began to bring her up again, rocking harder against her until her heart was racing faster than before, rocking faster up into her until his control began to slip. She wanted to see his control slip. She wanted to be the one to break that deliberate restraint, make him forget who he was, where he was, and… take her.

She brought her hand around his hip, trailing her fingertips over the sensitive skin of his groin, and his body jolted. With a low groan he froze, trembling against her.

“Daniel, please.” She whispered it in his ear. “Do it. Now.”

He shuddered as his control shattered. His hips plunged at a frantic pace, as if he couldn’t get deep enough fast enough. This, this was what she’d wanted. Him, holding nothing back. She met him at each peak, clutching his shoulders, digging her nails into his back to get closer, to bring him deeper until once again she teetered at the edge. With one last hard twist up into her body he pushed her over. She started to cry out, but his hand clamped across her mouth, muffling her moan.

When the bucking of her body had subsided to quivers, his body went rigid, his back arching as if he’d bay at the moon, but no sound broke free. His jaw clenched as his hips jerked, pressing hard and deep. For a long moment he held himself motionless above her, magnificently male. Then his breath left him in a rush and he collapsed, burying his face in the curve of her neck. He was panting and shudders racked him. Alex smoothed her hands across his back, up under the shirt he still wore.

When his shudders stilled, he lifted his head again, this time leaning up on his elbow so that he looked down into her face. His cheeks were flushed and his mouth was wet and his breathing was still strident. But his eyes… She always came back to his eyes.

He looked awed. And Alex felt as if she’d conquered Everest. He drew a deep breath. “Did I hurt you?”

She shook her head, loving looking up at him. “No. It was perfect.”

Another shudder shook him, an aftershock, smaller this time. “You were so tight. I should have done this better, in a bed. I should-”

“Daniel.” She pressed her fingertips to his lips. “It was perfect. Perfect,” she repeated on a whisper and watched his mouth smile.

“Now that sounds like a definite challenge. Next time I’ll-”

Police! Stop right there!

The shout came from outside and Daniel was instantly on alert, on his knees. He zipped his pants and rolled to his feet, scooping up his gun. “Stay down,” he told her. He stood at the side of the window, peeking between the lace curtains.

Alex stayed down until she saw his shoulders relax. “What?” she asked.

“What?” Meredith echoed, opening her bedroom door a crack.

“It’s the paperboy,” Daniel said. “Hatton took the paper and he’s coming up the walk. But he doesn’t look happy,” he added, sounding unhappy himself. “Now what?”

Alex grabbed her underwear from the floor and shoved it into her robe pocket before pulling her belt tight around her waist. Ignoring Meredith’s raised brow, she fled to the kitchen, busying herself making coffee while Daniel opened the door for Agent Hatton.

“Sorry, Daniel,” Hatton said. “Miss Fallon.” He nodded at Alex, then Meredith, apparently not a man to waste words repeating a name when it worked for both women. He turned back to Daniel. “He drove up in a van. We didn’t know he was the paperboy at first. But take a look at the front page. Your friend Woolf has been a busy boy.”

Daniel grabbed the paper, then looked up, his expression grim.

Alex forgot the coffee, hurrying to take the paper from his hands. At first she frowned. Then her eyes widened. “Rhett Porter’s dead?”

“Who is Rhett Porter?” Meredith asked, reading the front page over Alex’s shoulder.

“Rhett was one of Wade’s friends,” Alex said. “Rhett’s father owned all the car dealerships around here. Wade worked for them, detailing cars.”

“Rhett was also the brother of the boys that discovered Alicia’s body,” Daniel said.

Hatton’s brows were lifted. “Coincidence?”

Daniel shook his head. “Nothing’s a coincidence in this town.”

“I wonder how Woolf got this scoop?” Meredith asked. “It wasn’t on the news or on the Internet. I was just online, checking my mail.”

She said it with a pointed look, and Alex knew Meredith had not only been awake but had heard the entire scene on the sofa.

His cheeks darkening, Daniel buttoned his shirt. “I’ll go have a chat with Mr. Woolf.”

“I’ll stay inside the house with the Miss Fallons,” Hatton said.

“And I’ll make coffee,” Alex said. “I know I need it.”

Meredith followed her to the kitchen, smirking. “I need a cigarette,” she murmured.

Alex glared at her. Neither of them smoked. “You just shut up.”

Meredith chuckled. “When you decide to get a wild hair, you really do it right.”

Dutton, Wednesday, January 31, 5:55 a.m.

Daniel was turning onto Main Street when he saw a light come on in the window of the office of the Dutton Review. Instinct told him to hold tight, so he pulled his car behind a boxwood hedge, turned off his headlights, and waited. A few minutes later Jim Woolf appeared from behind the building, gliding past Daniel with his headlights darkened as well.

Daniel pulled out his cell phone and called Chase.

“What now?” Chase asked, grumpy.

“Woolf got another big scoop last night. One of the town men was killed when his car went off the road. I came to ask him about it and it looks like our boy is going for another early morning romp.”

“Fuck,” Chase muttered. “Where’s he going?”

“East. I’m going to tail him, but I need backup. I don’t want him noticing me.”

“Tell Hatton to stay with the ladies and have Koenig tail him with you. I’ll start driving your way. Call me before you confront him.”

“Yes, sir, partner sir.”

Wednesday, January 31, 6:00 a.m.

No, no, no, no, no… Bailey rocked herself, the pain from banging her head against the wall a welcome relief from the loathing and disgust that made her want to die.

“Bailey. Stop it.”

Beardsley hissed the command, but Bailey didn’t listen to him.

Bang, bang, bang. Her head throbbed and she deserved it. She deserved to be hurt. She deserved to die.

“Bailey.” Beardsley’s full hand shot under the wall and grabbed her wrist. He squeezed hard. “I said stop it.”

Bailey dropped her head, dug her chin into her knees. “Go away.”

“Bailey.” He wouldn’t go away. “What happened?”

She stared down at the dirty hand that had her wrist in an iron hold. “I told,” she spat. “All right? I told him.”

“You can’t blame yourself. You held out longer than most soldiers would have.”

It was the smack, she thought heavily, her thoughts a nauseated whirl. He’d held the syringe just out of reach and she’d wanted… needed. Craved to the point nothing else mattered. “What have I done?” she whispered.

“What did you tell him, Bailey?”

“I tried to lie, but he knew. He knew it wasn’t in my house.” And he’d kicked and hit and spat on her every time she’d lied. Still she’d been strong. Until the needle.

Now it didn’t matter anymore. Nothing mattered.

“So where did you hide it?”

She was so tired. “I gave it to Alex.” She tried to swallow, but her throat was too dry. She tried to cry, but she had no more water in her. “Now he’s going after Alex, and Alex has Hope. And he’ll kill me, and probably you, too. He doesn’t need us anymore.”

“He won’t kill me. He thinks I wrote down Wade’s confession and hid it.”

“Did you?”

“No, but it’s buying me time. He’ll keep you alive until he checks out your story.”

“It doesn’t matter. I wish he’d just killed me.”

“Don’t say that. We’re going to get out of here.”

She let her head drop back against the wall. “No, we won’t.”

“Yes, we will. But you have to help me. Bailey.” He dug his fingers into her wrist. “Help me. For your daughter and for all those other girls you hear crying in the night.”

Bailey faltered. “You heard them, too? I thought I was losing my mind.”

“You aren’t. I saw one of the girls when he was taking me to his room.”

His room, where he’d tortured her for days. “Who is she, the girl?”

“I don’t know, but she was young, maybe fifteen.”

“Why does he have them?”

“Why do you think, Bailey?” he countered gravely.

“Oh my God. How many does he have?”

“I counted twelve doors on that hall. Now help me. For those girls and for Hope.”

Bailey drew a breath that hurt inside and out. “What do you want me to do?”

Releasing her wrist, Beardsley threaded his fingers through hers. “Good girl.”

Chapter Fourteen

Dutton, Wednesday, January 31, 6:15 a.m.

Can I get you some more coffee, Agent Hatton?” Alex asked. He sat at her table, calm and unrushed. His partner was gone, giving backup to Daniel.

Hatton shook his head. “No, ma’am. My wife only lets me have a cup a day.”

Alex lifted her brows. “You listen to your wife? Really? Very few men that come through the ER listen to their wives, which is why most of them end up in the ER.”

He nodded solemnly. “I listen to every word she says.”

Meredith scoffed from the kitchen. “But do you obey her?”

Hatton grinned. “I listen to every word she says.”

“I thought so,” Meredith said and filled his cup anyway.

Hatton saluted Meredith with his cup, then put it down on the table. “Hello there.”

Hope stood in the doorway of her bedroom staring at Hatton.

“This is Agent Hatton.” Alex took Hope by the hand. “Agent Hatton, my niece Hope.” Then Alex stared as Hope touched Hatton’s face where a soft gray beard grew.

Hatton leaned forward in his chair so Hope could reach him more easily. “Everyone says my beard makes me look like Santa,” he said. He opened his arms, and to Alex’s shock, Hope climbed into his lap. She stroked his beard with the flat of her palms.

Meredith uttered a small groan. “Not again.”

Alex looked at Hatton helplessly. “Hope’s had a tendency to fixate on things.”

“Well, she’s not hurtin’ a thing, so leave her alone for now,” Hatton said, forever endearing him to Alex.

Alex sat down at the table with them. “You have kids, Agent Hatton?”

“Six. All girls. Eighteen all the way down to eight.”

Meredith looked at the organ, then at Alex. “Maybe he knows what the song is.”

“I don’t want to get her started again,” Alex said, then sighed. “We have to try.”

“What song?” Hatton asked.

Meredith hummed it and Hatton frowned. “Sorry, ladies. I can’t help you.” He checked his watch. “Vartanian said you were meeting Dr. McCrady and the forensic artists this morning at eight. We should be getting a move on.”

Disappointed that he hadn’t recognized the song either, Alex stood up, her knees still stiff from her concrete slide the day before. “I have to walk Daniel’s dog.”

Hatton shook his head. “I’ll take the dog outside, Miss Fallon.” To Hope he said, “You’ve got to get ready. Little girls need time to primp.”

“He does have six daughters,” Meredith said wryly.

Hope pressed her hands to Hatton’s soft beard, her little face suddenly intense. “Pa-paw.” It was the first word she’d spoken, her voice small and sweet.

Hatton blinked once, then smiled at Hope. “Your pa-paw has a beard like mine?”

“Does he?” Meredith asked, and Alex tried to bring Craig Crighton’s face to mind.

Quiet. Close the door. When she could think, she shook her head. “He never had a beard that I remember.” She cupped Hope’s cheek. “Did you see your pa-paw?”

Hope nodded, her big gray eyes so sad Alex wanted to cry. But Alex made her mouth smile. “When, honey? When did you see your pa-paw?”

“Didn’t you say the nun at the shelter said Bailey had looked but hadn’t found him?” Meredith murmured.

“Sister Anne said she didn’t think Bailey had found him.” Alex frowned. “You know, Daniel never told me if he’d found Sister Anne. Or Desmond.”

“I know he called it in last night. I’ll check it while you two get ready,” Hatton said. He set Hope on her feet and tipped up her little chin. “Go with your aunt now,” he said, and Hope obediently put her hand in Alex’s.

“We have to keep him,” Meredith said, pointing to Hatton. “He’s got a way with her.”

“Or he needs to give us his magic wand,” Alex countered wryly, and Hope’s face shot up, suddenly panicked. Alex glanced at Meredith, then ignoring the protest of her knees, crouched to look Hope in the eye. “Sweetheart, what is the magic wand?”

But Hope said nothing, her face frozen, terrified. Alex wrapped her arms around her. “Baby,” she whispered into Hope’s golden curls, “what did you see?” But Hope said nothing and Alex’s heart sank. “Come on, sweetie. Let’s get your bath.”

Bernard , Georgia , Wednesday, January 31, 6:25 a.m.

“Agile sonofabitch,” Agent Koenig murmured behind Daniel.

Daniel watched Jim Woolf pull his way up into a tree. “You wouldn’t think he had it in him.” His jaw tightened as he looked through the trees at the ditch by the side of the road. “He took lots of pictures before he picked his tree. I don’t want to know who it is.”

“I’m sorry, Daniel.”

“Me, too.” In his pocket his cell phone vibrated. It was Chase. “We just got here,” he said. “Koenig and I. I haven’t checked the scene yet. How far out are you?”

“Not far. I used my lights. Go ahead and check it out. I’ll wait.”

Daniel pushed through the trees, cell phone still pressed to his ear, imagining Woolf’s stunned expression even as the man snapped his picture. He got to the edge of the ditch and stopped. “There’s another one,” he told Chase. “Brown wool blanket.”

Chase made an angry sound in his throat. “Then pull that damn idiot out of his tree and sit tight. I’m exiting the interstate now and CSU and the ME’s rig are on the way.”

Dutton, Wednesday, January 31, 6:45 a.m.

He pulled into his own driveway, relieved, exhausted, stiff in all the wrong places. But Kate was safe and that’s what counted. He had an hour to shower, eat, and pull himself together before he was due at Congressman Bowie’s for an update meeting.

There was tragedy, he thought, and there was politics. Sometimes they were one and the same. He stopped on his front porch to pick up the morning paper, and e